Homilies on the Epistle to the Romans — Homily 4 — Romans 1:26-27

Homily 4 of 32 on St. Paul’s Epistle to the Romans.

Source: Translated by J. Walker, J. Sheppard and H. Browne, and revised by George B. Stevens. From Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, First Series , Vol. 11. Edited by Philip Schaff. ( Buffalo, NY: Christian Literature Publishing Co., 1889. ) Revised and edited for New Advent by Kevin Knight. <https://www.newadvent.org/fathers/210204.htm>.

Opening

Romans 1:26-27

Romans I. 26, 27

For this reason God abandoned them to degrading passions: their women exchanged natural sexual relations for those that are contrary to physis, and likewise the men also abandoned natural relations with women and burned with lust for one another.

For this cause God gave them up unto vile affections: for even their women did change the natural use into that which is against nature: and likewise also the men, leaving the natural use of the woman, burned in their lust one towards another.

All these passions were vile, but especially the mad lust after males; for the soul suffers more in sins and is more dishonored than the body is in diseases. But notice how here too, as in the case of the doctrines, he removes their excuse by saying of the women that they changed the natural use. For no one, he means, can say that they came to this because they were prevented from legitimate intercourse, or that they were driven to this monstrous insanity because they had no way to fulfill their desire. For the word "changing" implies they already possessed something. This is also what he said when discussing the doctrines: They changed the truth of God for a lie. And regarding the men again, he shows the same thing by saying, Leaving the natural use of the woman. And just as with those, he removes all means of defense from these by charging them not only that they had the means of satisfaction and left what they had to go after another, but that having dishonored what was natural, they ran after what was contrary to nature. But what is contrary to nature has in it something troublesome and displeasing, so they could not fairly claim even pleasure. For genuine pleasure is that which is according to nature. But when God has abandoned someone, then everything is turned upside down. And so not only was their doctrine satanic, but their life too was diabolical. Now when he was discussing their doctrines, he set before them the world and human understanding, telling them that by the judgment God gave them, they might through the things that are seen have been led as if by the hand to the Creator, and then, by refusing to do so, they remained without excuse. Here in place of the world he sets the pleasure according to nature, which they could have enjoyed with more security and greater happiness, and so have been far removed from shameful deeds. But they would not; therefore they are completely without pardon and have insulted nature itself. And even more disgraceful than these things is when even the women seek after these acts, who ought to have more sense of shame than men. And here too Paul's judgment is worthy of admiration, how having come upon two opposite requirements he accomplishes both with complete exactness. For he wanted both to speak chastely and to sting the hearer. Now both these things could not easily be done together, but one hindered the other. For if you speak chastely you will not be able to press hard on the hearer. But if you intend to touch him to the quick, you are forced to lay the naked facts before him in plain terms. But his discreet and holy soul was able to do both with exactness, and by naming nature he has both given additional force to his accusation and also used this as a sort of veil to keep the chasteness of his description. And next, having reproached the women first, he goes on to the men also, and says, And likewise also the men leaving the natural use of the woman. This is clear proof of the ultimate degree of corruption, when both sexes are abandoned, and both he who was appointed to be the instructor of the woman, and she who was commanded to become a helper to the man, work the deeds of enemies against one another. And notice too how significantly he uses his words. For he does not say that they were attracted to and lusted after one another, but they burned in their lust one toward another. You see that all of desire comes from an excess that cannot bear to remain within its proper limits. For everything that transgresses the laws God appointed lusts after monstrous things and not customary ones. For just as many people, having abandoned the desire for food, come to feed on earth and small stones, and others being possessed by excessive thirst often long even for mud, so these also ran into this boiling over of lawless love. But if you ask, where did this intensity of lust come from? It came from God's abandonment: and where does God's abandonment come from? From the lawlessness of those who left Him; men with men working that which is unseemly. Do not, he means, because you have heard that they burned, suppose that the evil was only in desire. For the greater part of it came from their self-indulgence, which also kindled their lust into flame. And this is why he did not say being swept along or being overtaken, an expression he uses elsewhere; but what? Working. They made a business of the sin, and not only a business, but even one zealously pursued. And he called it not lust, but that which is unseemly, and rightly so. For they both dishonored nature and trampled on the laws. And see the great confusion that resulted on both sides. For not only was the head turned downward but the feet too were upward, and they became enemies to themselves and to one another, bringing in a destructive kind of strife, one even more lawless than any civil war, and one full of divisions and of varied form. For they divided this into four new and lawless kinds. For this war was not twofold or threefold, but even fourfold. Consider then. It was right that the two should be one, I mean the woman and the man. For the two, it says, shall be one flesh. But this the desire of intercourse accomplished, and united the sexes to one another. This desire the devil, having taken away and having turned its course into another direction, thus separated the sexes from one another and made the one become two parts in opposition to God's law. For it says, the two shall be one flesh; but he divided the one flesh into two: here then is one war. Again, these same two parts he provoked to war both against themselves and against one another. For even women again abused women, and not men only. And the men stood against one another and against the female sex, as happens in a battle by night. You see a second and third war, and a fourth and fifth; there is also another, for besides what have been mentioned they also behaved lawlessly against nature itself. For when the devil saw that this desire is what principally draws the sexes together, he was determined to cut through the tie, so as to destroy the race, not only by their not joining lawfully, but also by their being stirred up to war and in rebellion against one another.

All these affections then were vile, but chiefly the mad lust after males; for the soul is more the sufferer in sins, and more dishonored, than the body in diseases. But behold how here too, as in the case of the doctrines, he deprives them of excuse, by saying of the women, that they changed the natural use. For no one, he means, can say that it was by being hindered of legitimate intercourse that they came to this pass, or that it was from having no means to fulfil their desire that they were driven into this monstrous insanity. For the changing implies possession. Which also when discoursing upon the doctrines he said, They changed the truth of God for a lie. And with regard to the men again, he shows the same thing by saying, Leaving the natural use of the woman. And in a like way with those, these he also puts out of all means of defending themselves by charging them not only that they had the means of gratification, and left that which they had, and went after another, but that having dishonored that which was natural, they ran after that which was contrary to nature. But that which is contrary to nature has in it an irksomeness and displeasingness, so that they could not fairly allege even pleasure. For genuine pleasure is that which is according to nature. But when God has left one, then all things are turned upside down. And thus not only was their doctrine Satanical, but their life too was diabolical. Now when he was discoursing of their doctrines, he put before them the world and man's understanding, telling them that, by the judgment afforded them by God, they might through the things which are seen, have been led as by the hand to the Creator, and then, by not willing to do so, they remained inexcusable. Here in the place of the world he sets the pleasure according to nature, which they would have enjoyed with more sense of security and greater glad-heartedness, and so have been far removed from shameful deeds. But they would not; whence they are quite out of the pale of pardon, and have done an insult to nature itself. And a yet more disgraceful thing than these is it, when even the women seek after these intercourses, who ought to have more sense of shame than men. And here too the judgment of Paul is worthy of admiration, how having fallen upon two opposite matters he accomplishes them both with all exactness. For he wished both to speak chastely and to sting the hearer. Now both these things were not in his power to do, but one hindered the other. For if you speak chastely you shall not be able to bear hard upon the hearer. But if you are minded to touch him to the quick, you are forced to lay the naked facts before him in plain terms. But his discreet and holy soul was able to do both with exactness, and by naming nature has at once given additional force to his accusation, and also used this as a sort of veil, to keep the chasteness of his description. And next, having reproached the women first, he goes on to the men also, and says, And likewise also the men leaving the natural use of the woman. Which is an evident proof of the last degree of corruptness, when both sexes are abandoned, and both he that was ordained to be the instructor of the woman, and she who was bid to become an helpmate to the man, work the deeds of enemies against one another. And reflect too how significantly he uses his words. For he does not say that they were enamoured of, and lusted after one another, but, they burned in their lust one toward another. You see that the whole of desire comes of an exorbitancy which endures not to abide within its proper limits. For everything which transgresses the laws by God appointed, lusts after monstrous things and not those which be customary. For as many oftentimes having left the desire of food get to feed upon earth and small stones, and others being possessed by excessive thirst often long even for mire, thus these also ran into this ebullition of lawless love. But if you say, and whence came this intensity of lust? It was from the desertion of God: and whence is the desertion of God? From the lawlessness of them that left Him; men with men working that which is unseemly. Do not, he means, because you have heard that they burned, suppose that the evil was only in desire. For the greater part of it came of their luxuriousness, which also kindled into flame their lust. And this is why he did not say being swept along or being overtaken, an expression he uses elsewhere; but what? Working. They made a business of the sin, and not only a business, but even one zealously followed up. And he called it not lust, but that which is unseemly, and that properly. For they both dishonored nature, and trampled on the laws. And see the great confusion which fell out on both sides. For not only was the head turned downwards but the feet too were upwards, and they became enemies to themselves and to one another, bringing in a pernicious kind of strife, and one even more lawless than any civil war, and one rife in divisions, and of varied form. For they divided this into four new, and lawless kinds. Since (3 manuscripts whence) this war was not twofold or threefold, but even fourfold. Consider then. It was meet, that the two should be one, I mean the woman and the man. For the two, it says, shall be one flesh. Genesis 2:24 But this the desire of intercourse effected, and united the sexes to one another. This desire the devil having taken away, and having turned the course thereof into another fashion, he thus sundered the sexes from one another, and made the one to become two parts in opposition to the law of God. For it says, the two shall be one flesh; but he divided the one flesh into two: here then is one war. Again, these same two parts he provoked to war both against themselves and against one another. For even women again abused women, and not men only. And the men stood against one another, and against the female sex, as happens in a battle by night. You see a second and third war, and a fourth and fifth; there is also another, for beside what have been mentioned they also behaved lawlessly against nature itself. For when the Devil saw that this desire it is, principally, which draws the sexes together, he was bent on cutting through the tie, so as to destroy the race, not only by their not copulating lawfully, but also by their being stirred up to war, and in sedition against one another.

See how he returns again to the root of the evil, namely, the impiety that comes from their false teachings, and he says this is a reward of that lawlessness. Since speaking of hell and punishment would not at present be believed by the ungodly who deliberately choose such a life, but would even be scorned, he shows that the punishment was in this pleasure itself. (So Plato Theaetetus p. 176, 7.) But if they do not perceive it and are still pleased, do not be amazed. For even those who are mad and afflicted with frenzy, while doing themselves much injury and making themselves such objects of pity that others weep over them, themselves smile and revel over what has happened. Yet we do not say that they are free from punishment, but for this very reason they are under a more grievous vengeance, in that they are unconscious of the condition they are in. For it is not the disordered but those who are sound whose judgment one must seek. Yet long ago the matter even seemed to be a law, and a certain lawgiver among them forbade domestic slaves to use ointments when dry (that is, except in bathing) or to keep youths, giving the free this place of honor, or rather of shamefulness. Yet they did not think the thing shameful, but as being a grand privilege, and one too great for slaves, the Athenian people, the wisest of people, and Solon who is so great among them, permitted it to the free alone. And various other books of the philosophers may one see full of this disease. But we do not therefore say that the thing was made lawful, but that they who received this law were pitiable and objects for many tears. For these are treated in the same way as women who play the whore. Or rather their condition is more miserable. For in the case of the one, the intercourse, even if lawless, is yet according to nature, but this is contrary both to law and nature. For even if there were no hell, and no punishment had been threatened, this would be worse than any punishment. Yet if you say they found pleasure in it, you tell me what adds to the vengeance. For suppose I were to see a person running naked, with his body all smeared with mud, and yet not covering himself, but exulting in it, I should not rejoice with him, but should rather bewail that he did not even perceive that he was acting shamefully. But that I may show the atrocity in a yet clearer light, bear with me in one more example. Now if anyone condemned a virgin to live in close dens and to have intercourse with unreasoning brutes, and then she was pleased with such intercourse, would she not for this be especially a worthy object of tears, as being unable to be freed from this misery owing to her not even perceiving the misery? It is plain surely to everyone. But if that were a grievous thing, neither is this less so than that. For to be insulted by one's own kinsmen is more piteous than to be so by strangers. These I say (5 manuscripts I consider) are even worse than murderers, since to die even is better than to live under such insolence. For the murderer severs the soul from the body, but this man ruins the soul with the body. And name what sin you will, none will you mention equal to this lawlessness. And if they that suffer such things perceived them, they would accept ten thousand deaths so they might not suffer this evil. For there is not, there surely is not, a more grievous evil than this insolent dealing. For if when discoursing about fornication Paul said that every sin which a man does is outside the body, but he that commits fornication sins against his own body (1 Corinthians 6:18), what shall we say of this madness, which is so much worse than fornication as cannot even be expressed? For I should not only say that you have become a woman, but that you have lost your manhood, and have neither changed into that nature nor kept that which you had, but you have been a traitor to both of them at once, and deserving both of men and women to be driven out and stoned, as having wronged either sex. And that you may learn what the real force of this is, if anyone were to come and assure you that he would make you a dog instead of being a man, would you not flee from him as a plague? But look, you have not made yourself a dog out of a man, but an animal more disgraceful than this. For this is useful for service, but he that has thus given himself up is serviceable for nothing. Or again, if anyone threatened to make men give birth and be brought to bed, should we not be filled with indignation? But look, now they that have run into this fury have done more grievously by themselves. For it is not the same thing to change into the nature of women as to continue a man and yet to have become a woman, or rather neither this nor that. But if you would know the enormity of the evil from other grounds, ask on what account the lawgivers punish them that make men eunuchs, and you will see that it is absolutely for no other reason than because they mutilate nature. And yet the injustice they do is nothing compared to this. For there have been those that were mutilated and were in many cases useful after their mutilation. But nothing can there be more worthless than a man who has pandered himself. For not the soul only, but the body also of one who has been so treated is disgraced and deserves to be driven out everywhere. How many hells shall be enough for such? But if you scoff at hearing of hell and believe not that fire, remember Sodom. For we have seen, surely we have seen, even in this present life, a semblance of hell. For since many would utterly disbelieve the things to come after the resurrection, hearing now of an unquenchable fire, God brings them to a right mind by things present. For such is the burning of Sodom, and that conflagration! And they know it well that have been at the place and have seen with their eyes that scourge divinely sent and the effect of the lightnings from above (Jude 7). Consider how great is that sin, to have forced hell to appear even before its time! For whereas many thought scorn of His words, by His deeds did God show them the image thereof in a certain novel way. For that rain was unwonted, for the intercourse was contrary to nature, and it deluged the land, since lust had done so with their souls. Therefore also the rain was the opposite of the customary rain. Now not only did it fail to stir up the womb of the earth to the production of fruits, but made it even useless for the reception of seed. For such was also the intercourse of the men, making a body of this sort more worthless than the very land of Sodom. And what is there more detestable than a man who has pandered himself, or what more execrable? Oh, what madness! Oh, what distraction! Whence came this lust lewdly reveling and making man's nature all that enemies could? Or even worse than that, by as much as the soul is better than the body. Oh, you that were more senseless than irrational creatures and more shameless than dogs! For in no case does such intercourse take place with them, but nature acknowledges her own limits. But you have even made our race dishonored below things irrational, by such indignities inflicted upon and by each other. Whence then were these evils born? Of luxury, of not knowing God. For as soon as any have cast out the fear of Him, all that is good straightway goes to ruin.

And receiving in themselves that recompense of their error which was meet. See how he goes again to the fountain head of the evil, namely, the impiety that comes of their doctrines, and this he says is a reward of that lawlessness. For since in speaking of hell and punishment, it seemed he would not at present be credible to the ungodly and deliberate choosers of such a life, but even scorned, he shows that the punishment was in this pleasure itself. (So Plato Theæt. p. 176, 7.) But if they perceive it not, but are still pleased, be not amazed. For even they that are mad, and are afflicted with phrenzy (cf. Soph. Aj. 265-277) while doing themselves much injury and making themselves such objects of compassion, that others weep over them themselves smile and revel over what has happened. Yet we do not only for this not say that they are quit of punishment, but for this very reason are under a more grievous vengeance, in that they are unconscious of the plight they are in. For it is not the disordered but those who are sound whose votes one has to gain. Yet of old the matter seemed even to be a law, and a certain law-giver among them bade the domestic slaves neither to use ointments when dry (i.e. except in bathing) nor to keep youths, giving the free this place of honor, or rather of shamefulness. Yet they, however, did not think the thing shameful, but as being a grand privilege, and one too great for slaves, the Athenian people, the wisest of people, and Solon who is so great among them, permitted it to the free alone. And sundry other books of the philosophers may one see full of this disease. But we do not therefore say that the thing was made lawful, but that they who received this law were pitiable, and objects for many tears. For these are treated in the same way as women that play the whore. Or rather their plight is more miserable. For in the case of the one the intercourse, even if lawless, is yet according to nature: but this is contrary both to law and nature. For even if there were no hell, and no punishment had been threatened, this were worse than any punishment. Yet if you say they found pleasure in it, you tell me what adds to the vengeance. For suppose I were to see a person running naked, with his body all besmeared with mire, and yet not covering himself, but exulting in it, I should not rejoice with him, but should rather bewail that he did not even perceive that he was doing shamefully. But that I may show the atrocity in a yet clearer light, bear with me in one more example. Now if any one condemned a virgin to live in close dens ( θαλομευομένην), and to have intercourse with unreasoning brutes, and then she was pleased with such intercourse, would she not for this be especially a worthy object of tears, as being unable to be freed from this misery owing to her not even perceiving the misery? It is plain surely to every one. But if that were a grievous thing, neither is this less so than that. For to be insulted by one's own kinsmen is more piteous than to be so by strangers: these I say (5 manuscripts I consider) are even worse than murderers: since to die even is better than to live under such insolency. For the murderer dissevers the soul from the body, but this man ruins the soul with the body. And name what sin you will, none will you mention equal to this lawlessness. And if they that suffer such things perceived them, they would accept ten thousand deaths so they might not suffer this evil. For there is not, there surely is not, a more grievous evil than this insolent dealing. For if when discoursing about fornication Paul said, that Every sin which a man does is without the body, but he that commits fornication sins against his own body 1 Corinthians 6:18; what shall we say of this madness, which is so much worse than fornication as cannot even be expressed? For I should not only say that you have become a woman, but that you have lost your manhood, and hast neither changed into that nature nor kept that which you had, but you have been a traitor to both of them at once, and deserving both of men and women to be driven out and stoned, as having wronged either sex. And that you may learn what the real force of this is, if any one were to come and assure you that he would make you a dog instead of being a man, would you not flee from him as a plague? But, lo! You have not made yourself a dog out of a man, but an animal more disgraceful than this. For this is useful unto service, but he that has thus given himself up is serviceable for nothing. Or again, if any one threatened to make men travail and be brought to bed, should we not be filled with indignation? But lo! now they that have run into this fury have done more grievously by themselves. For it is not the same thing to change into the nature of women, as to continue a man and yet to have become a woman; or rather neither this nor that. But if you would know the enormity of the evil from other grounds, ask on what account the lawgivers punish them that make men eunuchs, and you will see that it is absolutely for no other reason than because they mutilate nature. And yet the injustice they do is nothing to this. For there have been those that were mutilated and were in many cases useful after their mutilation. But nothing can there be more worthless than a man who has pandered himself. For not the soul only, but the body also of one who has been so treated, is disgraced, and deserves to be driven out everywhere. How many hells shall be enough for such? But if you scoff at hearing of hell and believest not that fire, remember Sodom. For we have seen, surely we have seen, even in this present life, a semblance of hell. For since many would utterly disbelieve the things to come after the resurrection, hearing now of an unquenchable fire, God brings them to a right mind by things present. For such is the burning of Sodom, and that conflagration! And they know it well that have been at the place, and have seen with their eyes that scourge divinely sent, and the effect of the lightnings from above. Jude 7 Consider how great is that sin, to have forced hell to appear even before its time! For whereas many thought scorn of His words, by His deeds did God show them the image thereof in a certain novel way. For that rain was unwonted, for that the intercourse was contrary to nature, and it deluged the land, since lust had done so with their souls. Wherefore also the rain was the opposite of the customary rain. Now not only did it fail to stir up the womb of the earth to the production of fruits, but made it even useless for the reception of seed. For such was also the intercourse of the men, making a body of this sort more worthless than the very land of Sodom. And what is there more detestable than a man who has pandered himself, or what more execrable? Oh, what madness! Oh, what distraction! Whence came this lust lewdly revelling and making man's nature all that enemies could? Or even worse than that, by as much as the soul is better than the body. Oh, you that were more senseless than irrational creatures, and more shameless than dogs! For in no case does such intercourse take place with them, but nature acknowledges her own limits. But you have even made our race dishonored below things irrational, by such indignities inflicted upon and by each other. Whence then were these evils born? Of luxury; of not knowing God. For so soon as any have cast out the fear of Him, all that is good straightway goes to ruin.

To prevent this from happening, let us keep the fear of God clearly before our eyes. For nothing, absolutely nothing, ruins a person as much as slipping away from this anchor, just as nothing saves as much as constantly looking to it. For if we feel more hesitant to sin when we have another person watching us, and often refrain from doing anything wrong simply because we feel ashamed before servants who are better than we are, consider what safety we will enjoy by having God before our eyes! In no case will the Devil attack us when we are in this condition, since he would be working without profit. But if he sees us wandering around and going about without restraint, by gaining a foothold in us he will be able to drive us off afterward in any direction. And just as it happens with thoughtless servants at the market, who abandon the necessary tasks their masters have entrusted to them and attach themselves randomly to whoever they happen to meet, and waste their free time there—this same thing happens to us when we depart from God's commandments. For we immediately start standing around admiring wealth, physical beauty, and other things that are none of our business, just as those servants watch beggars performing juggling tricks, and then arrive home too late and get severely beaten. And many miss the road set before them by following others who are behaving in the same improper way. But let us not do this. For we have been sent to accomplish many urgent matters. And if we abandon those and stand gaping at these useless things, all our time will be wasted pointlessly and without profit, and we will suffer extreme punishment. For if you want to be busy, you have things at which you ought to wonder and gaze all your days—things which are not subjects for laughter but for amazement and abundant praise. For the person who admires ridiculous things will often become ridiculous himself, and even worse than the one who causes the laughter. And to avoid falling into this, flee from it immediately. For why is it that you stand gaping and fluttering at the sight of riches? What do you see that is so wonderful and able to fix your eyes upon them? These gold-adorned horses, these servants who are partly barbarians and partly eunuchs, and expensive clothing, and the soul that is becoming completely soft in all this, and the arrogant look, and the bustling about, and the noise? And how do these things deserve wonder? What makes them better than the beggars who dance and play music in the marketplace? For these wealthy people too, being seized by a terrible famine of virtue, dance a dance more ridiculous than theirs, being led and carried around at one time to expensive banquets, at another to the lodgings of prostitutes, and at another to a swarm of flatterers and a crowd of hangers-on. But if they do wear gold, this is precisely why they are most pitiable, because the things that mean nothing to them are what they desire most eagerly. Now please do not just look at their clothing, but open up their soul and consider whether it is not full of countless wounds, clothed with rags, destitute, and defenseless! What then is the point of this insane display? For it would be far better to be poor and living virtuously than to be a king living wickedly, since the poor person in himself enjoys all the delights of the soul and does not even notice his outward poverty because of his inward riches. But the king, living luxuriously in things that do not belong to him at all, is punished in the things that are his most real concern—the soul, the thoughts, and the conscience, which will go away with him to the other world. Since we know these things, let us put aside the gilded clothing and take up virtue and the pleasure that comes from it. For in this way, both here and hereafter, we will come to enjoy great delights, through the grace and love toward humanity of our Lord Jesus Christ, through Whom, and with Whom, be glory to the Father, with the Holy Spirit, forever and ever. Amen.

Now, that this may not happen, let us keep clear before our eyes the fear of God. For nothing, surely nothing, so ruins a man as to slip from this anchor, as nothing saves so much as continually looking thereto. For if by having a man before our eyes we feel more backward at doing sins, and often even through feeling abashed at servants of a better stamp we keep from doing anything amiss, consider what safety we shall enjoy by having God before our eyes! For in no case will the Devil attack us when so conditioned, in that he would be laboring without profit. But should he see us wandering abroad, and going about without a bridle, by getting a beginning in ourselves he will be able to drive us off afterwards any whither. And as it happens with thoughtless servants at market, who leave the needful services which their masters have entrusted to them, and rivet themselves at a mere haphazard to those who fall in their way, and waste out their leisure there; this also we undergo when we depart from the commandments of God. For we presently get standing on, admiring riches, and beauty of person, and the other things which we have no business with, just as those servants attend to the beggars that do jugglers' feats, and then, arriving too late, have to be grievously beaten at home. And many pass the road set before them through following others, who are behaving in the same unseemly way. But let not us so do. For we have been sent to dispatch many affairs that are urgent. And if we leave those, and stand gaping at these useless things, all our time will be wasted in vain and to no profit, and we shall suffer the extreme of punishment. For if you wish yourself to be busy, you have whereat you ought to wonder, and to gape all your days, things which are no subject for laughter, but for wondering and manifold praises. As he that admires things ridiculous, will himself often be such, and even worse than he that occasions the laughter. And that you may not fall into this, spring away from it immediately. For why is it, pray, that you stand gaping and fluttering at sight of riches? What do you see so wonderful, and able to fix your eyes upon them? These gold-harnessed horses, these lackeys, partly savages, and partly eunuchs, and costly raiment, and the soul that is getting utterly soft in all this, and the haughty brow, and the bustlings, and the noise? And wherein do these things deserve wonder? What are they better than the beggars that dance and pipe in the market-place? For these too being taken with a sore famine of virtue, dance a dance more ridiculous than theirs, led and carried round at one time to costly tables, at another to the lodging of prostitute women, and at another to a swarm of flatterers and a host of hangers-on. But if they do wear gold, this is why they are the most pitiable, because the things which are nothing to them, are most the subject of their eager desire. Do not now, I pray, look at their raiment, but open their soul, and consider if it is not full of countless wounds, and clad with rags, and destitute, and defenceless! What then is the use of this madness of shows? For it were much better to be poor and living in virtue, than to be a king with wickedness; since the poor man in himself enjoys all the delights of the soul, and does not even perceive his outward poverty for his inward riches. But the king, luxurious in those things which do not at all belong to him, is punished in those things which are his most real concern, even the soul, the thoughts, and the conscience, which are to go away with him to the other world. Since then we know these things, let us lay aside the gilded raiment, let us take up virtue and the pleasure which comes thereof. For so, both here and hereafter, shall we come to enjoy great delights, through the grace and love towards man of our Lord Jesus Christ, through Whom, and with Whom, be glory to the Father, with the Holy Spirit, for ever and ever. Amen.


Homilies on the Epistle to the Romans — Homily 3 — Romans 1:18

Homily 3 of 32 on St. Paul’s Epistle to the Romans.

Source: Translated by J. Walker, J. Sheppard and H. Browne, and revised by George B. Stevens. From Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, First Series , Vol. 11. Edited by Philip Schaff. ( Buffalo, NY: Christian Literature Publishing Co., 1889. ) Revised and edited for New Advent by Kevin Knight. <https://www.newadvent.org/fathers/210203.htm>.

Opening

Romans 1:18

Rom. I. 18

God's wrath is revealed from heaven against all ungodliness and unrighteousness of people who suppress the truth through unrighteousness.

For the wrath of God is revealed from Heaven against all ungodliness and unrighteousness of men, who hold down the truth in unrighteousness.

Notice Paul's wisdom in how he shifts his message to more fearful matters after encouraging his readers with gentler truths. After saying that the Gospel causes salvation and life, that it is the power of God producing salvation and righteousness, he mentions what might well frighten those who are careless about it. Since most people generally are not drawn as much by the promise of good things as by the fear of painful things, he appeals to them from both directions. For this reason God not only promised a kingdom but also threatened hell. The Prophets spoke this way to the Jews, always mixing the bad with the good. Paul too varies his message in this way, but not randomly—he puts the good things first and the bad things afterward, to show that the former came from God's guiding purpose but the latter from the wickedness of those who turn away. The prophet uses this same order, saying, "If you are willing and obey me, you shall eat the good of the land, but if you are not willing and do not obey me, the sword shall devour you" (Isaiah 1:19-20). This is how Paul structures his argument here as well. Notice this: Paul means that Christ came to bring forgiveness, righteousness, and life, yet not in just any way, but by the Cross—which is the greatest and most wonderful thing, that He not only gave such gifts but also suffered such things. If you arrogantly reject these gifts, then the penalties will be waiting for you. See how he intensifies his language: "For the wrath of God," he says, "is revealed from heaven." How does this appear? If a believer asks this, we will tell him about Christ's declarations, but if an unbeliever or Greek asks, Paul silences him by what he says next about God's judgment, bringing undeniable proof from the things they themselves do. This is one of Paul's most striking abilities: he shows that those who speak against the truth actually bear witness to the truth's teachings by what they do and say every day. But we'll discuss this later; for now, let's focus on what's before us. "For the wrath of God is revealed from heaven." Even now this often happens through famines, plagues, and wars—people are punished both individually and collectively. What will be new then? The punishment will be greater, universal, and not by the same standards. What happens now is for correction, but what happens then will be for vengeance. Paul showed this when he said, "We are disciplined now, so that we should not be condemned with the world" (1 Corinthians 11:32). Now, many people often think such things come not from God's wrath but from human malice. But then God's punishment will be obvious, when the Judge sits on the fearful tribunal and commands some to be dragged to the furnaces, some to the outer darkness, and some to other relentless and unbearable punishments. Why doesn't Paul speak as plainly as this—that the Son of God is coming with ten thousand angels and will call each person to account—but instead says "the wrath of God is revealed"? His listeners were still beginners, so he first appeals to them through things they already accept. Besides this, he also seems to be addressing the Greeks. This is why he begins with this point, but afterward he introduces the subject of Christ's judgment.

Observe the discretion of Paul, how after encouraging by the gentler things, he turns his discourse to the more fearful. For after saying that the Gospel is the cause of salvation and of life, that it is the power of God, that it genders salvation and righteousness, he mentions what might well make them fear that were heedless of it. For since in general most men are not drawn so much by the promise of what is good as by the fear of what is painful, he draws them on both sides. For this cause too did God not only promise a kingdom, but also threaten hell. And the Prophets spoke thus with the Jews, ever intermingling the evil with the good. For this cause too Paul thus varies his discourse, yet not any how, but he sets first the good things, and after the evil, to show that the former came of the guiding purpose of God, but the latter of the wickedness of the backsliding. And in this way the prophet puts the good first, saying, If you be willing and will obey me, you shall eat the good of the land: but if you be not willing and will not obey me, the sword shall devour you. Isaiah 1:19-20 So here too does Paul conduct his discourse. But observe him; Christ, he means, came to bring forgiveness, righteousness, life, yet not in any way, but by the Cross, which is greatest too and wonderful, that He not only gave such things, but that He also suffered such things. If then ye insolently scorn the gifts, then will the penalties await you. And see how he raises his language, For the wrath of God, he says, is revealed from heaven. Whence does this appear? If it be a believer who says this, we will tell him of the declarations of Christ, but if the unbeliever and the Grecian, him Paul silences, by what he says presently of the judgment of God, bringing an uncontrovertible demonstration from the things which were done by them. And this too is by far the most striking point in him, how he exhibits those who speak against the truth, as themselves bearing witness by the things which they do daily, and say, to the doctrines of the truth. But of this in the sequel: but for the present, let us keep to what is set before us. For the wrath of God is revealed from heaven. And indeed even here this often takes place in famines and pestilences and wars: for each individually and all in common are punished. What will be the new thing then? That the chastisement will be greater, and common to all, and not by the same rules. For now what takes place is for correction; but then for vengeance. And this also St. Paul showed, when he said, We are chastened now, that we should not be condemned with the world. 1 Corinthians 11:32 And now indeed to many such things usually seem to come not of the wrath from above, but of the malice of man. But then the punishment from God shall be manifest, when the Judge, sitting upon the fearful tribunal, shall command some to be dragged to the furnaces, and some to the outer darkness, and some to other inexorable and intolerable punishments. And why is it that he does not speak as plainly as this, the Son of God is coming with ten thousand angels, and will call each man to account, but says, that the wrath of God is revealed? His hearers were as yet novices, and therefore he draws them first by things quite allowed by them. And besides what is here mentioned, he also seems to me to be aiming against the Greeks. And this is why he makes his beginning from this, but afterwards he introduces the subject of Christ's judgment.

Against all ungodliness and unrighteousness of men who hold the truth in unrighteousness. Here he shows that the ways of ungodliness are many, but the way of truth is one. For error is varied, multiform, and compound, but truth is one. After speaking about doctrines, he speaks about life, mentioning the unrighteousness of men. For there are various kinds of unrighteousness as well. One kind involves money matters, when someone deals unjustly with his neighbor in these things. Another involves women, when a man leaves his own wife and violates another's marriage. For St. Paul also calls this defrauding, saying: "That no man go beyond or defraud his brother in the matter" (1 Thessalonians 4:6). Others injure not the wife or property but the reputation of their neighbor, and this too is unrighteousness. For a good name is better than great riches (Proverbs 22:1). But some say that Paul is also speaking here about doctrines. Still, there is nothing to prevent it from having been said about both. But what it means to hold the truth in unrighteousness, learn from what follows.

Against all ungodliness and unrighteousness of men who hold the truth in unrighteousness. Here he shows that the ways of ungodliness are many, and that of truth, one. For error is a thing various and multiform and compound, but the truth is one. And after speaking of doctrines he speaks of life, mentioning the unrighteousness of men. For there be various kinds of unrighteousness also. One is in money affairs, as when any one deals unrighteously by his neighbor in these; and another in regard to women, when a man leaves his own wife, and breaks in upon the marriage of another. For St. Paul calls this also defrauding, saying thus, That no man go beyond or defraud his brother in the matter. 1 Thessalonians 4:6 Others again injure not the wife or property, but the reputation of their neighbor, and this too is unrighteousness. For a good name is better than great riches. Proverbs 22:1 But some say that this also is said of Paul about doctrines. Still there is nothing to prevent its having been said of both. But what it is to hold the truth in unrighteousness, learn from the sequel.

Because what may be known of God is clearly revealed within them, for God has made it plain to them.

Ver. 19. Because that which may be known of God is manifest in them, for God has showed it unto them.

But they invested this glory in sticks and stones. Consider someone entrusted with the king's possessions and ordered to spend them for the king's glory—if he wastes them on robbers, prostitutes, and sorcerers, making these people splendid from the king's resources, he is punished as having done the greatest wrong to the kingdom. In the same way, those who received the knowledge of God and of His glory and then invested it in idols held the truth in unrighteousness and, at least as far as they were able, dealt unrighteously with that knowledge by not using it on fitting objects. Now, has what I have said become clear to you, or must I make it still clearer? Perhaps it is necessary to say somewhat more. What then is being said here? God placed the knowledge of Himself in people from the beginning. But they invested this knowledge in sticks and stones, and thus dealt unrighteously with the truth, at least as far as they were able. For the truth remains unchanged, having its own immutable glory. And from where is it plain that He placed this knowledge in them, O Paul? Because, he says, that which may be known of Him is manifest in them. This, however, is an assertion, not a proof. But prove it, and show me that the knowledge of God was plain to them and that they willingly turned aside. From where was it plain then? Did He send them a voice from above? By no means. But He did what was able to draw them to Him more than a voice—by placing the Creation before them, so that both wise and unlearned, Scythian and barbarian alike, having learned through sight the beauty of the things which were seen, might ascend to God. Therefore he says,

But this glory they invested stocks and stones with. As then he which is entrusted with the goods of the king, and is ordered to spend them upon the king's glory, if he waste these upon robbers, and harlots, and witches, and make these splendid out of the king's stores, he is punished as having done the kingdom the greatest wrong. Thus they also who after having received the knowledge of God and of His glory, invested idols therewith, held the truth in unrighteousness, and, at least as far as was in their power, dealt unrighteously by the knowledge, by not using it upon fitting objects. Now, has what was said become clear to you, or must one make it still clearer? Perhaps it were needful to say somewhat more. What then is it which is here said? The knowledge of Himself God placed in men from the beginning. But this knowledge they invested stocks and stones with, and so dealt unrighteously to the truth, as far at least as they might. For it abides unchanged, having its own glory immutable. And whence is it plain that He placed in them this knowledge, O Paul? Because, says he, that which may be known of Him is manifest in them. This, however, is an assertion, not a proof. But do thou make it good, and show me that the knowledge of God was plain to them, and that they willingly turned aside. Whence was it plain then? Did He send them a voice from above? By no means. But what was able to draw them to Him more than a voice, that He did, by putting before them the Creation, so that both wise, and unlearned, and Scythian, and barbarian, having through sight learned the beauty of the things which were seen, might mount up to God. Wherefore he says,

For the invisible things of Him from the Creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things which are made.

Ver. 20. For the invisible things of Him from the Creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things which are made.

The prophet also said this: "The heavens declare the glory of God." For what will the Greeks (that is, the pagans) say on that day? That they were ignorant of God? Did you not hear the heaven sending forth a voice through what you saw, while the well-ordered harmony of all things spoke out more clearly than a trumpet? Did you not see the hours of night and day continuing unmoved constantly, the orderly pattern of winter, spring, and the other seasons remaining both sure and unmoved, the reasonableness of the sea amid all its turbulence and waves? All things remaining in order and through their beauty and their greatness preaching aloud about the Creator? For all these things and more than these Paul sums up when he says, "The invisible things of Him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things which are made, even His eternal Power and Godhead; so that they are without excuse." And yet God did not make these things for this purpose, even if this resulted from it. For He did not set before them so great a system of teaching in order to deprive them of all excuse, but so that they might come to know Him. But by not having recognized Him they deprived themselves of every excuse. And then, to show how they are deprived of excuse, he says,

Which also the prophet said, The heavens declare the glory of God. Psalm 19:1 For what will the Greeks (i.e. Heathen) say in that day? That we were ignorant of You? Did ye then not hear the heaven sending forth a voice by the sight, while the well-ordered harmony of all things spoke out more clearly than a trumpet? Did ye not see the hours of night and day abiding unmoved continually, the goodly order of winter, spring, and the other seasons remaining both sure and unmoved, the tractableness ( εὐγνωμοσύνην) of the sea amid all its turbulence and waves? All things abiding in order and by their beauty and their grandeur, preaching aloud of the Creator? For all these things and more than these does Paul sum up in saying, The invisible things of Him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things which are made, even His eternal Power and Godhead; so that they are without excuse. And yet it is not for this God has made these things, even if this came of it. For it was not to bereave them of all excuse, that He set before them so great a system of teaching, but that they might come to know Him. But by not having recognized Him they deprived themselves of every excuse, and then to show how they are bereaved of excuse, he says,

Because when they knew God, they did not glorify Him as God.

Ver. 21. Because that, when they knew God, they glorified Him not as God.

This is the greatest accusation against them. The second accusation is that they also worshipped idols, as Jeremiah said when accusing them: "This people has committed two evils: they have forsaken me, the fountain of living water, and have dug for themselves broken cisterns." Then, as evidence that they had known God but did not use their knowledge for the right purpose, he points to this very fact: that they knew gods. This is why he adds, "because that, when they knew God, they glorified Him not as God." He identifies the reason they fell into such foolishness. What is it? They trusted everything to their own reasoning. He doesn't state it quite that way, but uses much sharper language: "but became vain in their reasonings, and their foolish heart was darkened." Just as on a moonless night, if someone tries to travel an unfamiliar road or sail over an unfamiliar sea, they will not only fail to reach their destination quickly but will soon be lost—so it was with them. They tried to walk the road leading to Heaven but destroyed their own light. In its place, they trusted themselves to the darkness of their own reasoning, seeking in bodies for Him who is incorporeal, and in shapes for Him who has no shape, and so they suffered a terrible shipwreck. Besides what has already been said, he also names another cause of their error when he says,

This is the one greatest charge; and the second after it is their also worshipping idols, as Jeremy too in accusing them said, This people has committed two evils: they have forsaken me the fountain of living water, and have dug for themselves broken cisterns. Jeremiah 2:13 And then as a sign of their having known God, and not used their knowledge upon a fit object, he adduces this very thing, that they knew gods. Wherefore he adds, because that, when they knew God, they glorified Him not as God. And he names the cause through which they fell into such senselessness. What then is it? They trusted everything to their reasonings. Still he does not word it so, but in a much sharper language, but became vain in their reasonings, and their foolish heart was darkened. For as in a night without a moon, if any one attempt to go by a strange road, or to sail over a strange sea, so far will he be from soon reaching his destination, that he will speedily be lost. Thus they, attempting to go the way leading to Heaven, and having destroyed the light from their own selves, and, in lieu of it, trusted themselves to the darkness of their own reasoning, and seeking in bodies for Him who is incorporeal, and in shapes for Him who has no shape, underwent a most rueful shipwreck. But beside what has been said, he names also another cause of their error, when he says,

Verse 22. Claiming to be wise, they became fools.

Ver. 22. Professing themselves to be wise, they became fools.

Since they had such a high opinion of themselves and refused to follow the path God had commanded them, they were plunged into senseless reasoning (1 manuscript reads dianoia). Then, to show and sketch out what a disastrous flood this was and how completely without excuse they were, he continues by saying,

For having some great conceit of themselves, and not enduring to go the way which God had commanded them, they were plunged into the reasonings of senselessness (1 manuscript διανοίας). And then to show and give in outline, what a rueful surge it was, and how destitute of excuse, he goes on to say,

They changed the glory of the incorruptible God into an image made to resemble corruptible man, and birds, and four-footed animals, and creeping things.

Ver. 23. And changed the glory of the uncorruptible God into an image made like to corruptible man, and to birds, and four-footed beasts, and creeping things.

The first charge is that they did not find God. The second was that they failed even though they had great and clear means to do so. The third was that they claimed to be wise. The fourth was that they not only failed to find that Reverend Being, but actually degraded Him to the level of devils, stones, and wooden idols. Now Paul also takes down their pride in the Epistle to the Corinthians, but not in the same way as he does here. There he strikes them down by means of the Cross, saying, "The foolishness of God is wiser than men." But here, without any comparison, he holds up their wisdom by itself to ridicule, showing it to be foolishness and mere empty boasting. Then, so you may learn that when they had knowledge of God they gave it up treacherously, he says they "changed" it. Now someone who changes something must have something to change. For they wanted to discover more and refused to stay within the limits set for them, and so they were expelled even from what they had. They were always lusting after new ideas, for such is everything Greek. This is why they stood against one another: Aristotle rose up against Plato, the Stoics raged against him, and one became hostile to one, another to another. So one should not so much marvel at them for their wisdom as turn away from them with indignation and hate them, because through this very thing they became fools. For if they had not trusted in their reasonings, syllogisms, and sophistries, they would not have suffered what they suffered. Then, to strengthen the accusation against them, he holds up the whole of their idolatry to ridicule. For in the first place, the very act of changing would be highly worthy of scorn. But to change it into such things is beyond all excuse. What then did they change it to, and what was it that they invested with His Glory? They ought to have had some conceptions about Him, such as that He is God, that He is Lord of all, that He made them out of nothing, that He exercises Providence, that He cares for them. For these things are the Glory of God. To whom then did they ascribe it? Not even to men, but to an image made to look like corruptible man. Nor did they stop there, but descended even to the brute animals, or rather to the images of these. Consider, I ask you, the wisdom of Paul, how he has taken the two extremes: God the Highest, and creeping things the lowest—or rather, not even the creeping things themselves, but the images of these—so that he might clearly show their obvious madness. For the knowledge they ought to have had concerning Him Who is incomparably more excellent than all, with that they invested what is incomparably more worthless than all. But what does this have to do with the philosophers, someone may ask? What I have said applies most of all to them. For they have as their teachers the Egyptians who were the inventors of these things. And Plato, who is thought more reverend than the rest of them, boasts of these teachers. And his own teacher is stupidly in awe of these idols, for he is the one who commands them to sacrifice the cock to Asclepius, where the images of these beasts and creeping things are. And one may see Apollo and Bacchus worshipped alongside these creeping things. And some of the philosophers even lifted up to heaven bulls, scorpions, dragons, and all the rest of that vanity. For in every way the devil zealously strove to bring men down before the images of creeping things, and to rank beneath the most senseless of all things the very one whom God willed to lift up above the heavens. And it is not only from this, but also from other grounds, that you will see their chief man fall under the remarks now made. For having made a collection of the poets and having said that we should believe them on matters relating to God as having accurate knowledge, he has nothing else to bring forward but the linked chain of these absurdities, and then says that this utterly ridiculous nonsense is to be held as true.

The first charge is, that they did not find God; the second was, that it was while they had great and clear (Sav. marg. wise) means to do it; the third, that withal they said they were wise; the fourth, that they not only did not find that Reverend Being, but even lowered Him to devils and to stones and stocks. Now he takes down their haughtiness also in the Epistle to the Corinthians, but not in the same way there as here. For there it is from the Cross he gives them the blow, saying, The foolishness of God is wiser than men. 1 Corinthians 1:25 But here, without any comparison, he holds their wisdom by itself up to ridicule, showing it to be folly and a mere display of vain boasting. Then, that you may learn that when they had the knowledge of God they gave it up thus treacherously, they changed, he says. Now he that changes, has something to change. For they wished to find out more, and not bear with the limits given them, and so they were banished from these also. For they were lusters after new devices, for such is all that is Grecian. And this is why they stood against one another and Aristotle rose up against Plato, and the Stoics blustered ( ἐ φρυάξαντο 6 manuscripts fenced themselves, ἐ φράξαντο: which Field inclines to prefer) against him, and one has become hostile to one, another to another. So that one should not so much marvel at them for their wisdom, as turn away from them indignant and hate them, because through this very thing they have become fools. For had they not trusted what they have to reasonings, and syllogisms, and sophistries, they would not have suffered what they did suffer. Then, to strengthen the accusation against them he holds the whole of their idolatry up to ridicule. For in the first place the changing even were a very fit subject of scorn. But to change to such things too, is beyond all excuse. For what then did they change it, and what was it which they invested with His Glory? Some conceptions they ought to have had about Him, as, for instance, that He is God, that He is Lord of all, that He made them, which were not, that He exercises a Providence, that He cares for them. For these things are the Glory of God. To whom then did they ascribe it? Not even to men, but to an image made like to corruptible man. Neither did they stop here, but even dropped down to the brutes, or rather to the images of these. But consider, I pray, the wisdom of Paul, how he has taken the two extremes, God the Highest, and creeping things the lowest: or rather, not the creeping things, but the images of these; that he might clearly show their evident madness. For what knowledge they ought to have had concerning Him Who is incomparably more excellent than all, with that they invested what was incomparably more worthless than all. But what has this to do with the philosophers? A man may say. To these belongs most of all what I have said to do with them. For they have the Egyptians who were the inventors of these things to their masters. And Plato, who is thought more reverend than the rest of them, glories in these masters. (Plat. Tim. 21. B. etc.) And his master is in a stupid awe of these idols, for he it is that bids them sacrifice the cock to Æsculapius (his last words, Phædo), where (i.e. in his temple. So Field from manuscripts.) are the images of these beasts, and creeping things. And one may see Apollo and Bacchus worshipped along with these creeping things. And some of the philosophers even lifted up to Heaven bulls, and scorpions, and dragons, and all the rest of that vanity. For in all parts did the devil zealously strive to bring men down before the images of creeping things, and to range beneath the most senseless of all things, him whom God has willed to lift up above the heavens. And it is not from this only, but also from other grounds, that you will see their chief man to come under the remarks now made. For having made a collection of the poets, and having said that we should believe them upon matters relating to God, as having accurate knowledge, he has nothing else to bring forward but the linked sweetness of these absurdities, and then says, that this utterly ludicrous trifling is to be held for true.

Ver. 24. Wherefore also God gave them up to uncleanness, through the lusts of their own hearts, to dishonor their own bodies between themselves.

Ver. 24. Wherefore also God gave them up to uncleanness, through the lusts of their own hearts, to dishonor their own bodies between themselves.

Hence he shows that ungodliness was the cause even of the perversion of the laws. "He gave them up" means He let them alone. For just as a commander of an army, when the battle presses hard upon him and he retreats and goes away, gives up his soldiers to the enemies—not by thrusting them over himself, but by withdrawing his own assistance—so too God left those who were not willing to receive what comes from Him and were the first to leap away from Him, though He Himself had completely fulfilled His own part. But consider this: He set before them the world as a pattern of teaching; He gave them reason and an understanding capable of perceiving what was necessary. The people of that day did not use any of these things for salvation, but perverted to the opposite what they had received. What was to be done then? To drag them by compulsion and force? But this would not make them virtuous. It remained then for Him to leave them alone, and this He did too, so that in this way, if by no other means, having come to know by experience the things they lusted after, they might flee from what was so shameful. For if a king's son, dishonoring his father, should choose to be with robbers and murderers and those who break open tombs, and prefer their doings to his father's house, the father leaves him so that by actual trial he may learn the extravagance of his own madness. But why does he mention no other sin, such as murder or covetousness or other such things, but only sexual immorality? He seems to me to be hinting at his audience at the time and those who were to receive the Epistle. "To uncleanness, to dishonor their own bodies between themselves."

Hence he shows, that even of the perversion of the laws it was ungodliness which was the cause, but He gave them up, here is, let them alone. For as he that has the command in an army, if upon the battle lying heavy upon him he retreat and go away, gives up his soldiers to the enemies not by thrusting them himself, but by stripping them of his own assistance; thus too did God leave those that were not minded to receive what comes from Him, but were the first to bound off from Him, though Himself having wholly fulfilled His own part. But consider; He set before them, for a form of doctrine, the world; He gave them reason, and an understanding capable of perceiving what was needful. None of these things did the men of that day use unto salvation, but they perverted to the opposite what they had received. What was to be done then? To drag them by compulsion and force? But this were not to make them virtuous. It remained then, after that, for Him to leave them alone, and this He did too, that in this way, if by no other, having by trial come to know the things they lusted after, they might flee from what was so shameful (3 manuscripts add εἰκότως, and with reason). For if any that was a king's son, dishonoring his father, should choose to be with robbers and murderers, and them that break up tombs, and prefer their doings to his father's house; the father leaves him, say, so that by actual trial, he may learn the extravagance of his own madness. But how comes he to mention no other sin, as murder, for instance, or covetousness, or other such besides, but only unchasteness? He seems to me to hint at his audience at the time, and those who were to receive the Epistle. To uncleanness, to dishonor their own bodies between themselves.

Notice the emphasis here, as it is extremely severe. For they did not need any others to do violent harm to them—rather, the very treatment their enemies would have shown them, this they did to themselves. And then, taking up the accusation again, he says,

Note the emphasis here, as it is most severe. For they stood not in need of any others, it means, to do insolent violence to them, but the very treatment the enemies would have shown them, this they did to themselves. And then, taking up the charge again, he says,

Verse 25: They exchanged the truth of God for a lie, and worshipped and served the creature rather than the Creator.

Ver. 25. Who changed the truth of God into a lie, and worshipped and served the creature more than the Creator.

Things that were utterly disgraceful he lists specifically, but what seemed more serious than the rest he describes in general terms. Through all of this he demonstrates that serving the creature is characteristic of the Greeks. Notice how forcefully he makes his point: he does not simply say they served the creature, but "more than the Creator." In this way he intensifies the accusation everywhere and, through the comparison, removes from them any basis for excusing themselves. "Who is blessed forever. Amen." By this he means that God was not harmed in any way, for He Himself remains blessed forever. Here he shows that God did not abandon them in self-defense, since He suffered no injury Himself. For even if these people treated Him insolently, He was not actually insulted, nor was any damage done to the condition of His glory. Rather, He remains continually blessed. For if it often happens that a man through philosophy would not feel the insults offered to him, how much less would God—the imperishable and unalterable nature, the unchangeable and immovable glory—be affected?

Things which were matter for utter scorn, he puts down specially, but what seemed of a graver cast than the rest, in general terms; and by all he shows, that serving the creature is Grecian. And see how strong he makes his assertion, for he does not say, barely, they served the creature, but more than the Creator: thus everywhere giving fresh force to the charge, and, by the comparison, taking from them all ground of mitigation. Who is blessed forever. Amen. But by this, he means, He was not any whit injured. For Himself abides blessed forever. Here he shows, that it was not in self-defense that He left them alone, inasmuch as He suffered nothing Himself. For even if these treated Him insolently, yet He was not insolently treated, neither was any scathe done to the bearings of His glory, but He abides continually blessed. For if it often happen, that man through philosophy would not feel the insults men offered him, much less would God, the imperishable and unalterable Nature, the unchangeable and immovable Glory.

In this respect, people are made like God when they do not feel what is inflicted on them by those who would harm them, and are not insulted by those who insult them, nor beaten by those who beat them, nor shamed by those who shame them. But someone may say, how can this possibly happen? It is possible, yes, most certainly possible, when you are not upset by what is done. Someone may say, but how is it possible not to be upset? I would rather ask, how is it possible to be upset? Tell me, if your small child were to insult you, would you count the insult as an insult? Would you be upset? Surely not. And if you were to be upset, wouldn't you be ridiculous? Let us have this same attitude toward our neighbors, and then we will feel no displeasure. Those who insult us are more senseless than children. We should not even seek to be free from insults, but rather bear them when they come. For this is the only secure honor. Why? Because this is something you control, but that other thing another person controls. Do you not see how adamant reflects back the blows it receives? But someone will say that nature gives it this property. Yet you too have it in your power to become by free choice what that stone is by nature. How? Do you not know that the children in the furnace were not burned? And that Daniel in the den suffered no harm? This can happen even now. Lions stand by us too—anger and lust—with fearful teeth tearing apart whoever falls among them. Become like that Daniel, and do not let these passions fasten their fangs into your soul. But someone will say this was entirely a matter of grace. Yes, but acts of free will led the way to it. So if we are willing to train ourselves to have a similar character, even now the grace is at hand. And even though the wild beasts are hungry, they will not touch your sides. For if they were restrained at the sight of a servant's body, when they see the members of Christ (which is what we believers are), how could they do anything but remain still? Yet if they are not still, it is because of the fault of those thrown among them. For indeed many feed these lions lavishly by keeping prostitutes, breaking marriages, and taking vengeance on enemies. And so before they even reach the bottom of the den they are torn to pieces. But this did not happen with Daniel, nor would it happen with us if we were of the same mind. Rather, something greater would happen than what happened then. For the lions did not hurt him, and if we are sober-minded, those who hurt us will even profit us. This is how Paul grew bright through those who opposed and plotted against him, how Job grew bright through many scourges, how Jeremiah grew bright through the muddy pit, how Noah grew bright through the flood, how Abel grew bright through the treachery, how Moses grew bright through the bloodthirsty Jews, and how Elisha and each of the great figures of old came to wear their bright crowns—not through ease and comfort, but through tribulations and trials. Therefore Christ, knowing this to be the foundation of a good reputation, said to His disciples, "In the world you will have tribulation, but be of good cheer, I have overcome the world." But someone will say, have not many been turned away by these terrors? Yes, but that was not because of the nature of temptation, but because of their own carelessness. But may He who with the temptation also makes a way of escape so that you may be able to bear it stand by all of us and reach forth His hand, so that being gloriously proclaimed victorious we may attain to the everlasting crowns, through the grace and love toward humanity of our Lord Jesus Christ, through Whom, and with Whom, to the Father be glory, with the Holy Spirit, for ever and ever. Amen.

For men are in this respect made like God, when they do not feel what is inflicted by them who would do them despite, and are neither insulted of others who insult them, nor beaten of them when beating them, nor made scorn of when they make scorn of them. And how in the nature of things can this be? It may be said. It is so, yea most certainly it is possible, when you are not vexed at what is done. And how, it may be said, is it possible not to be vexed? Nay rather, how is it possible to be vexed? Tell me now, if your little child were to insult you, would you then reckon the insult an insult? What, but would you be vexed? Surely not. But and if you were to be vexed, would you not then be ridiculous? Thus too let us then get to feel disposed towards our neighbors, and then we shall have no sense of displeasure. For they that insult us are more senseless than children. Neither let us even seek to be free from insults, but when we are insulted to bear them. For this is the only secure honor. But why so? Because this you are master of, but that, another person. Do you not see the adamant reverberating the blows it receives? But nature, you will say, gives it this property. Yet you too have it in your power to become by free choice such, as that happens to be by nature. How? Do you not know that the children in the furnace were not burned? And that Daniel in the den suffered no harm? This may even now come to pass. There stand by us too lions, anger and lust, with fearful teeth tearing asunder him that falls among them. ( Plato Rep. viii.) Become then like that ( ἔ κεινον 3 manuscripts) Daniel, and let not these affections fasten their fangs into your soul. But that, you will say, was wholly of grace. Yes; because the acts of free-will led the way thereto. So that if we be willing to train ourselves to a like character, even now the grace is at hand. And even though the brutes be an hungered, yet will they not touch your sides. For if at the sight of a servant's body they were abashed, when they have seen the members of Christ, (and this is what we believers are,) how shall they do else than be still? Yet if they be not still, it is owing to the fault of those cast among them. For indeed many spend largely upon these lions, by keeping harlots, breaking through marriages, taking vengeance upon enemies. And so before ever they come to the bottom of the den they get torn in pieces. Daniel 6:24 But with Daniel this did not so happen, neither yet would it with us, if we were so minded, but even a greater thing would take place than what then happened. For the lions hurt not him; and if we be sober-minded, then will they that hurt us even profit us. Thus then did Paul grow bright out of those that thwarted him and plotted against him, thus Job out of the many scourges, thus Jeremy out of the miry pit, thus Noah out of the flood, thus Abel out of the treachery, thus Moses out of the bloodthirsty Jews, thus, Elisha, thus each of the worthies of old, not out of relaxedness and softness, but out of tribulations and trials, came to be attired with their bright crowns. Wherefore also Christ, inasmuch as He knew this to be the groundwork of a good report, said to His disciples, In the world you shall have tribulation, but be of good cheer, I have overcome the world. John 16:33 What then, they will say, Have not many been turned to flight by these terrors? Yes, but that was not of the nature of temptation, but of their own remissness. But He that with the temptation makes also an escape, so that you may be able to bear it 1 Corinthians 10:13, may He stand by all of us, and reach forth His hand, that being gloriously proclaimed victorious we may attain to the everlasting crowns, through the grace and love towards man (5 manuscripts add the rest and so Field passim) of our Lord Jesus Christ, through Whom, and with Whom, to the Father be glory, with the Holy Ghost, for ever and ever. Amen.


Homilies on the Epistle to the Romans — Homily 2 — Romans 1:8

Homily 2 of 32 on St. Paul’s Epistle to the Romans.

Source: Translated by J. Walker, J. Sheppard and H. Browne, and revised by George B. Stevens. From Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, First Series , Vol. 11. Edited by Philip Schaff. ( Buffalo, NY: Christian Literature Publishing Co., 1889. ) Revised and edited for New Advent by Kevin Knight. <https://www.newadvent.org/fathers/210202.htm>.

Opening

Romans 1:8

Rom. I. 8

First, I thank my God through Jesus Christ for all of you, because your faith is being talked about throughout the entire world.

First, I thank my God through Jesus Christ for you all, that your faith is spoken of throughout the whole world.

An opening worthy of this blessed spirit, able to teach everyone to offer God the first and best of their good actions and words, and to give thanks not only for their own blessings but also for the blessings of others. This also purifies the soul from envy and resentment, and draws God in greater measure toward the loving spirit of those who give such thanks. This is why Paul says elsewhere, Blessed be God and the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, Who has blessed us with all spiritual blessing. It is right to give thanks not only when we are wealthy but also when we are poor, not only when we are healthy but also when we are sick, not only when we prosper but also when we face hardship. When our affairs go smoothly, being thankful is no great wonder. But when we face severe storms and our ship is tossed about and in danger, that is the true test of patience and goodness of heart. For this reason Job won his crown and stopped the shameless mouth of the devil, showing clearly that even when he enjoyed good days, his thankfulness came not from his wealth but from his great love toward God. And see what things Paul is thankful for: not earthly and perishing things like power, authority, and glory—for these are worthless—but real blessings, faith and boldness of speech. And notice how deeply he gives thanks: he does not say to God but to my God, as the Prophets also do, making what is common to all their own. And what is surprising about the Prophets doing this? For God himself continually does this with His servants, calling Himself the God of Abraham and Isaac and Jacob, as if He were uniquely theirs. That your faith is spoken of throughout the whole world. What then, had the whole world heard of the faith of the Romans? Yes, the whole world, according to Paul. And this is not unlikely. For the city was not insignificant, but being at the pinnacle, it was conspicuous in every way. But consider the power of the preaching: how in a short time, through tax collectors and fishermen, it took hold of the very capital of all cities, and Syrians became the teachers and guides of Romans. Paul testifies to two excellencies in them: both that they believed, and that they believed with such boldness that their fame reached the whole world. For your faith, he says, is spoken of throughout the whole world. Your faith, not your verbal debates, not your questionings, not your logical arguments. And yet there were many obstacles to the teaching in Rome. Having recently acquired world empire, the Romans were proud and lived in wealth and luxury, and fishermen brought the preaching there—and these were Jews from among the Jews, a nation hated and despised by all people. And they commanded people to worship the Crucified One, who was raised in Judea. And along with the doctrine, the teachers proclaimed a strict way of life to people accustomed to comfort and consumed with present concerns. And those who proclaimed it were poor and ordinary people, of no distinguished family, born of undistinguished parents. But none of these things hindered the progress of the word. So great was the power of the Crucified that it carried the word everywhere. For it is spoken of, he says, in all the world. He does not say it is manifested, but is spoken of, as if everyone had it on their lips. And indeed when he testifies to this same thing in the Thessalonians, he adds something more. For after saying, from you sounded out the word of God, he adds, so that we need not to speak anything. For the disciples had taken the place of teachers, instructing everyone through their boldness of speech and drawing people to themselves. For the preaching did not stop anywhere but spread over the whole world more rapidly than fire. But here Paul says only that it is spoken of. He rightly says it is spoken of, showing that nothing needed to be added to what was said or taken away. For a messenger's task is simply to convey from one to another only what is told to him. For this reason the priest is also called a messenger, because he does not speak his own words but those of the One who sent him. And yet Peter had preached there. But Paul considers what was Peter's to be his own as well. To such a degree, as I said before, was he completely free of all envy.

An exordium worthy of this blessed spirit, and able to teach all men to offer unto God the firstlings of their good deeds and words, and to render thanks not only for their own, but also for others' well-doings: which also makes the soul pure from envy and grudging, and draws God in a greater measure towards the loving spirit of them that so render thanks. Wherefore also elsewhere he says, Blessed be God and the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, Who has blessed us with all spiritual blessing. Ephesians 1:3 And it is fitting that we render thanks not only when rich, but also when poor, not when in health only, but also when sick, not when we thrive only, but also when we have to bear the reverse. For when our affairs are borne onward with a fair wind, to be thankful is not matter of wonder. But when no small tempests be upon us, and the vessel veers about and is in jeopardy, then is the great time for displaying patience and goodness of heart. For this cause Job also gained a crown from hence, and the shameless mouth of the devil did he stop, and show clearly that not even when he saw good days was it through his wealth that he was thankful, but through his much love toward God. And see too what things he is thankful for: not for things earthly and perishing, as power and authority and glory (for these things are of no account), but for real blessings, faith and boldness of speech. And with how much feeling he gives thanks: for he says not to God, but to my God, which also the Prophets do, so making that which is common to all their own. And what is there wonderful in the Prophets doing so? For God himself plainly does it continually to His servants, calling Himself the God of Abraham and Isaac and Jacob, as peculiarly theirs. That your faith is spoken of throughout the whole world. What then, had the whole world heard of the faith of the Romans? Yes, the whole, according to him. (Or, since that time, πἅσα ἐξ ἐκείνου). And it is not a thing unlikely. For the city was not one of no note, but as being upon a sort of eminence it was on every account conspicuous. But consider, I pray, the power of the preaching, how in a short time by means of publicans and fishermen it took hold upon the very head of all cities, and Syrians became the teachers and guides of Romans. He attests then two excellencies in them, both that they believed, and that they believed with boldness, and that so great as that the fame of them reached into all the world. For your faith, he says is spoken of throughout the whole world. Your faith, not your verbal disputations, nor your questionings, nor your syllogisms. And yet there were there many hindrances to the teaching. For having recently acquired the empire of the world they were elated, and lived in riches and luxury, and fishermen brought the preaching there, and they Jews and of the Jews, a nation hated and had in abomination among all men; and they were bidden to worship the Crucified, Who was brought up in Judea. And with the doctrine the teachers proclaimed also an austere life to men who were practised in softness, and were agitated about things present. And they that proclaimed it were poor and common men, of no family, and born of men of no family. But none of these things hindered the course of the word. So great was the power of the Crucified as to carry the word round everywhere. For it is spoken of, he says, in all the world. He says not, it is manifested, but, is spoken of, as if all men had them in their mouths. And indeed when he bears witness of this in the Thessalonians, he adds another thing also. For after saying, from you sounded out the word of God, he adds, so that we need not to speak anything. 1 Thessalonians 1:8 For the disciples had come into the place of teachers, by their boldness of speech instructing all, and drawing them to themselves. For the preaching came not anywhere to a stand, but went over the whole world more rapidly than fire. But here there is only thus much — it is spoken of. He well says that it is spoken of, showing that there was no need to add anything to what was said, or to take away. For a messenger's business is this, to convey from one to another only what is told him. For which cause also the priest is called a messenger Malachi 2:7, because he speaks not his own words, but those of Him that sent him. And yet Peter had preached there. But he reckons what was his, to be his own as well. In such degree, as I said before, was he beyond measure clear of all grudging!

God is my witness, whom I serve with my spirit in the Gospel of His Son.

Ver. 9. For God is my witness, whom I serve with my spirit in the Gospel of His Son.

These are the words of an apostle's deeply affectionate heart, a display of fatherly concern! What is he saying, and why does he call God to witness? He needed to declare his feelings toward them. Since he had never yet seen them, he called no human witness, but rather Him who enters into human hearts. For since he was saying "I love you," and as proof of this he mentioned praying continually for them and wanting to come to them—and since this was not self-evident—he appeals to trustworthy testimony. Will any one of you be able to boast that when praying at home he remembers the entire body of the Church? I think not. But Paul drew near to God on behalf not of one city only, but of the whole world, and this not once, twice, or three times, but continually. But if continually bearing someone in one's memory would not happen without much love, to have someone in one's prayers, and to have them there continually—consider what great affection and friendship that implies. When he says "whom I serve with my spirit in the Gospel of His Son," he shows us at once the grace of God and also his own humility: the grace of God because He entrusted to him so great a matter, but his own humility because he attributes it all not to his own zeal but to the assistance of the Spirit. The addition of "the Gospel" shows the kind of ministry. For there are many and diverse modes of service. Just as under kings all are ranked under one who bears kingly power, and not all minister concerning the same thing—but to one belongs the ministry of ruling armies, to another that of ordering cities, and to another that of keeping treasures in the storehouses—so also in spiritual things, one serves God and labors in believing and ordering his own life well, another in undertaking the care of strangers, and another in taking up the patronage of those in need. Even during the apostle's own time, those of Stephen's company served God in the guardianship of widows, others in the teaching of the word—of whom Paul also was, serving in the preaching of the Gospel. And this was the manner of his service, for it was to this that he was appointed. On this account, he not only calls God to witness but also states what was entrusted to him, to show that having so great things put into his hands, he would not have called Him who trusted them to him to witness what was false. And with this he wished to make another point as well: that he could not but have this love and care for them. For lest they say "Who are you? And where are you from, that you say you are anxious over a city so great and most imperial?"—he shows that he must necessarily have this care, if indeed the kind of service committed to him was to declare the Gospel. For he who has this put into his hands must necessarily have continually upon his mind those who are to receive the word. And he shows another thing besides this by saying "in my spirit": that this service is much higher than either the Gentile or the Jewish. For the Gentile is both fleshly and in error, and the Jewish is true indeed, yet even this is fleshly. But that of the Church is the opposite of the Gentile, but more lofty than the Jewish by a great deal. For the mode of our service is not with sheep and oxen and smoke and fat, but by a spiritual soul, which Christ also shows in saying that God is a Spirit, and they that worship Him must worship Him in spirit and in truth.

Words these of an Apostle's bowels of affection, the showing forth this of fatherly concernment! And what is it which he says, and why does he call God to witness? He had to declare his feeling toward them. Since then he had not as yet ever seen them, he therefore called no man to witness, but Him Who enters in the hearts. For since he was saying, I love you, and as a token thereof alleged his praying continually for them, and wishing to come to them, and neither was this self-evident, he betakes himself to the trustworthy testimony. Will then any one of you be able to boast that he remembers, when praying at his house ( ἐ πὶ τἥς οἰκίας) the entire body of the Church? I think not. But Paul drew near to God in behalf not of one city only, but of the whole world, and this not once, or twice, or thrice, but continually. But if the continually bearing any one about in one's memory would not happen without much love; to have any in one's prayers, and to have them there continually, think what great affection and friendship that implies. But when he says, Whom I serve with my spirit in the Gospel of His Son, he shows us at once the grace of God, and also his own humble-mindedness; the grace of God because He entrusted to him so great a matter; but his own humility, because he imputes it all not to his own zeal, but to the assistance of the Spirit. But the addition of the Gospel, shows the kind of ministry. For there are many and diverse modes of service. And as under kings all are ranged under one that bears kingly power, and all have not to minister ( διακονοὕνται) about the same thing, but to one belongs the ministry of ruling armies and to another that of ordering cities and to another again that of keeping treasures in the storehouses, thus also in spiritual things, one serves God and labors ( λατρεύει καὶδουλεύει) in believing and ordering his own life well, and another in undertaking the care of strangers, and another in taking in hand the patronship of them that be in need. As even during the Apostle's own time, they of Stephen's company served God in the guardianship of the widows, others ( ἄ λλοι 2 manuscripts, all ὡ ν) in the teaching of the word, of whom also Paul was serving in the preaching of the Gospel. And this was the fashion of his service: for it was to this that he was appointed. On this account, he not only calls God to witness, but also says what he was entrusted with, to show that having so great things put into his hands, he would not have called Him Who trusted them to him to witness what was false. And therewith he wished to make another point out also, viz. that he could not but have this love and care for them. For that they might not say who are you? And, from whence? That you say that you are anxious over a city so great, and most imperial, he shows that he must needs have this care, if at least the sort of service that was committed to him, was to declare the Gospel: for he that has this put into his hands, must needs have continually upon his mind them that are to receive the word. And he shows another thing besides this by saying, in my spirit; that this service is much higher than either the Gentile or the Jewish. For the Gentile is both fleshly and in error, and the Jewish is true indeed, yet even this is fleshly. But that of the Church is the opposite of the Gentile, but more lofty than the Jewish by a great deal. For the mode of our service is not with sheep and oxen and smoke and fat, but by a spiritual soul, which Christ also shows in saying that God is a Spirit, and they that worship Him must worship Him in spirit and in truth. John 4:24

In the Gospel of His Son. After saying above that it was the Father's Gospel, he now says it is the Son's. So it makes no difference whether we call it the Father's or the Son's! For he had learned from that blessed voice that the things of the Father are the Son's, and the things of the Son are the Father's. For all Mine are Yours, and Yours are Mine. John 17:10

In the Gospel of His Son. Having said above that it was the Father's Gospel, here he says it is the Son's. So indifferent is it to say the Father's or the Son's! For he had learned from that blessed voice that the things of the Father are the Son's, and the things of the Son are the Father's. For all Mine are Yours, and Yours are Mine. John 17:10

That without ceasing I make mention of you always in my prayers. This shows genuine love, and though Paul seems to be saying just one thing, he is actually stating four things here: first, that he remembers them; second, that he does so continually; third, that he does so in his prayers; and fourth, that he asks great things for them.

That without ceasing I make mention of you always in my prayers. This is the part of genuine love, and he seems indeed to be saying some one thing, yet states four things even here. Both that he remembers, and that he does so continually, and that it is in his prayers, and that it is to ask great things for them.

Making request, if by any means now at length I might have a prosperous journey by the will of God to come unto you.

He is saying that he prays for this: that if it is possible, he might now finally have a successful journey, according to God's will, to come to them.

Ver. 10, 11. Making request, if by any means now at length I might have a prosperous journey by the will of God to come unto you.

You see him deeply longing to see them, and yet not willing to see them contrary to what seemed good to God, but having his longing mixed with the fear of God. For he loved them and was eager to come to them. Yet he did not, because he loved them, want to see them contrary to what seemed good to God. This is true love, not like our love—we who go wrong on both sides of the laws of love. For either we love no one, or if we do love, we love contrary to what seems good to God, acting in both cases against the divine law. And if these things are burdensome (phortika) when spoken of, they are more burdensome when done. And how do we love contrary to what seems good to God? (you will ask.) When we neglect Christ starving with hunger, and provide our children and friends and relations above their needs. Or rather, why carry the subject further? For if anyone will examine his own conscience, he will find that this happens in many things. But such was not that blessed person. He knew both how to love and to love as he ought, and though he exceeded all others in loving, he did not transgress the proper bounds of love. See then two things flourishing greatly in him: fear of God, and also longing toward the Romans. For to be praying continually, and not to stop when he did not receive what he asked, shows exceeding love. But while loving, to continue yielding to the will of God shows intense reverence. In another place, having three times begged the Lord, he not only did not receive, but on the contrary, when he did not receive, he was very thankful for not having been heard. So in all things he looked to God. But here he received, though not when he asked, but after delay, and he was not discontented about this either. And I mention these things so that we may not complain at not being heard, or at being heard slowly. For we are not better than Paul, who confesses his thankfulness for both, and with good reason. For when he had once given himself up to the all-governing hand, and put himself under it with as much submission as clay under the potter, he followed wherever God led. Having then said that he desired to see them, he also mentioned the cause of his desire; and what is it?

You see him painfully desiring to see them, and yet not enduring to see them contrary to what seemed good unto God, but having his longing mingled with the fear of God. For he loved them, and was eager to come to them. Yet he did not, because he loved them, desire to see them, contrary to what seemed good unto God. This is true love, not as we love who err on both sides from the laws of love: for either we love no one, or if we ever do love, we love contrary to what seems good unto God, acting in both against the Divine law. And if these things be grievous ( φορτικὰ) when spoken of, they are more grievous when done. And how do we love contrary to what seems good to God? (you will say.) When we neglect Christ pining with hunger, and provide our children and friends and relations above their needs. Or rather what need to carry the subject further. For if any one will examine his own conscience, he will find that this takes place in many things. But such was not that blessed person, but he knew both how to love and to love as he ought (3 manuscripts omit as he ought), and as was fitting, and though exceeding all men in loving, he transgressed not the measures of love. See then two things thrive extremely in him, fear of God, and also longing towards the Romans. For to be praying continually, and not to desist when he obtained not, shows exceeding love. But while loving, thus to continue yielding to the will of God, shows intense reverence. In another place, however, having thrice besought the Lord 2 Corinthians 12:8, he not only did not receive, but on the contrary, when he did not receive, he was very thankful for not having been heard. So, in all things did he look to God. But here he received, though not when he asked, but after delay, and neither hereat was he discontented. And these things I mention that we may not repine at not being heard, or at being heard slowly. For we are not better than Paul, who confesses his thankfulness for both, and with good ground. For when he had once given himself up to the all-governing Hand, and put himself with as much subjection under it, as clay under the potter, he followed wheresoever God led. Having then said that he desired to see them, he mentioned also the cause of his desire; and what is it?

I want to give you some spiritual gift so that you may be strengthened.

Ver. 11. That I may impart unto you some spiritual gift, to the end ye may be established.

Paul was not traveling like so many people do today in pointless and unprofitable ways, but for necessary and very urgent purposes. He does not state his meaning openly but by way of hints. He does not say that he will teach them, instruct them, or supply what is lacking, but rather that he will impart something to them, showing that he is not giving them his own things but sharing what he himself has received. Here again he is modest, saying "some" to indicate something small and suited to his abilities. And what is this small thing he plans to impart? It is this: so that they may be established. This too comes from grace—the ability to be unwavering and to stand fast. But when you hear of grace, do not think that the reward of resolve on our part is thereby cast aside. He speaks of grace not to disparage the labor of resolve on our part but to undermine (ὑποτεμνόμενος, as piercing something inflated) the haughtiness of an insolent spirit (ἀπονοίας). Do not then, because Paul has called this a gift of grace, grow lazy. For he knows how, in his great candor, to call even good works graces, because even in these we need much influence from above. But in saying "so that you may be established," he covertly shows that they needed much correction. For what he is saying is this: For a long time I have both desired and prayed to see you for no other reason than to establish, strengthen, and fix you thoroughly in the word of God, so that you will not be continually wavering. But he does not express himself this way, for he would have shocked them. Instead he hints at the same thing in another way, though in a subdued tone. For when he says "so that you may be established," he makes this plain. Then since this also was very irksome, see how he softens it with what follows. For they might say, "Are we wavering and being carried about? And do we need your speech to stand fast?" He anticipates and does away with any objection of this kind by saying what follows.

For it was not merely as many now go travelling in a needless and profitless way that he also went, but for necessary and very urgent ends. And he does not tell them his meaning openly, but by way of hints, for he does not say that I may teach you, that I may instruct you, that I may fill up that which is wanting; but, that I may impart; showing, that it is not his own things which he is giving them, but that he was imparting to them what he had received. And here again he is unassuming, in saying some, he means, a small one, and suited to my powers. And what may this small one be which you are now going to impart? This it is, he says, to the end that you may be established. This then also comes of grace, namely, the being unwavering and standing fast. But when you hear of grace, think not that the reward of resolve on our part is thereby cast aside; for he speaks of grace, not to disparage the labor of resolve on our part, but to undermine ( ὑ ποτεμνόμενος, as piercing a thing inflated) the haughtiness of an insolent spirit ( ἀ πονοίας). Do not thou then, because that Paul has called this a gift of grace, grow supine. For he knows how, in his great candor, to call even well doings, graces; because even in these we need much influence from above. But in saying, to the end that you may be established, he covertly shows that they needed much correction: for what he would say is this: Of a long time I have both desired and prayed to see you, for no other reason than that I may establish, strengthen, fix you thoroughly in the word of God, so that you be not continually wavering. But he does not express himself so (for he would have shocked them), but in another way he hints to them the same thing, though in a subdued tone. For when he says, to the end that you may be established, he makes this plain. Then since this also was very irksome, see how he softens it by the sequel. For that they may not say, are we wavering, and carried about? And need we speech of yours in order to stand fast? He anticipates and does away any gainsaying of the kind, by saying as follows.

That is, so that I may be encouraged together with you through the faith we share, both yours and mine.

Ver. 12. That is, that I may be comforted together with you by the mutual faith both of you and me.

As if he said, Do not suspect that I spoke to accuse you. I did not say what I did with that feeling. But what did I wish to say? You are undergoing many tribulations, being drenched on every side by those who persecute you. I wanted to see you so I could comfort you, or rather, not only to comfort you but also to receive comfort myself. See the wisdom of the teacher. He said, "so that you may be strengthened." He knew that what he had said would seem heavy and burdensome to the disciples. So he says, "so that you may be comforted." But this too is heavy, though not to the same degree as the former statement, yet it is still heavy. He then trims away what is galling in this as well, smoothing his speech on every side and making it easy to accept. For he does not simply say "to be comforted," but "to be comforted together with you." Nor was he content with this, but he adds a further soothing touch when he says, "by the mutual faith both of you and me." Oh, how great was his humility! He showed himself also to be in need of them, and not just them of him. And he puts the disciples in the position of teachers, not letting any superiority remain on his own side, but pointing out their complete equality. For the gain is mutual, he means, and I need the comfort from you, and you that from me. And how does this come about? Through the mutual faith both of you and me. For just as with fire, if someone gathers together many lights, he kindles a bright flame, so it naturally happens with the faithful. For when we are by ourselves, torn away from others, we are somehow in worse spirits. But when we see one another and are joined together with the members of our own body, the comfort we receive is great. You must not look to the present time, during which, by God's grace, both in city and in the desert itself, there are many hosts of believers, and all impiety has been driven out. Rather, consider in that time how great a good it was both for disciples to see their master and for brethren who had come from another city to be seen by brethren. But to make what I am saying clearer, let me bring this to an example. For if it should happen and come to pass (may it never do so!) that we had been carried away to the land of the Persians or Scythians or other barbarians, and had been scattered by twos and threes in their cities, and were then suddenly to see one of those from here coming to us, consider what a harvest of comfort we would reap from it! Do you not see those who are in prisons, how they revive and are quite fluttering with pleasure if they see anyone they know? But if I compare those days with captivity and imprisonment, count it no wonder. For they suffered far harder things than captives, scattered as they were and driven about, dwelling in the midst of famine and wars, and daily expecting death with trembling, and suspecting friends and kindred and relatives, and dwelling in the world as in a foreign land—yes, and in far harder circumstances than they who live in another's country. This is why he says, "so that you may be established and comforted with us by our mutual faith." And he says this, not as though he himself needed any assistance from them (far from it; for how could the pillar of the Church, who was stronger than iron and the rock, the spiritual adamant, who was equal to the charge of countless cities, need such assistance?), but so that he would not make his language harsh and his reproof severe, he says that he himself also needs their consolation. But if anyone here should say that the comfort was his gladness at the increase of their faith, and that Paul needed this, he would not be mistaken in understanding it this way either. If then you desire, one might say, and pray, and will gain comfort and give comfort by it, what is there to prevent your coming? By way of dispelling this suspicion, he proceeds.

As if he said, Do not suspect that I spoke to accuse you. It was not with this feeling that I said what I did. But what may it be that I wished to say? You are undergoing many tribulations, being drenched on every side (by those who persecute you περιαντλούμενοι. 3 manuscripts παρενοχλούμενοι, harassed). I desired then to see you, that I might comfort you, or rather, not that I might comfort you only, but that I might myself receive comfort. See the wisdom of the teacher. He said, to the end that ye may be strengthened; he knew that what he had said would be heavy and irksome to the disciples. He says, to the end that you may be comforted. But this again is heavy, not indeed to such a degree as the former, still it is heavy. He then pares down what is galling in this also, smoothing his speech on every side, and rendering it easy of acceptance. For he does not say barely, to be comforted, but, to be comforted together with you; nor was he content with this but he puts in a further lenitive, when he says, by the mutual faith both of you and me. Oh how great was his humble-mindedness! He showed himself also to be in need of them, and not them only of him. And he puts the disciples in the position of teachers, not letting any superiority remain upon his own side, but pointing out their full equality. For the gain is mutual, he means, and I need the comfort from you, and you that from me. And how comes this to pass? Through the mutual faith both of you and me. For as in the case of fire, if any one gather together many lights, it is a bright flame that he kindles, thus also does it naturally happen with the faithful. For when we be by ourselves, torn away from others, we are somehow in worse spirits. But when we see one another, and are entwined with the members of our own selves, great is the comfort we receive. You must not look to the present time, during which, by God's grace, both in city and in the desert itself, there be many hosts of believers, and all impiety has been driven out; but consider, in that time, how great a good it was both for disciples to see their master, and for brethren who had come from another city to be seen of brethren. But that I may make what I am saying plainer, let me bring the matter to an example. For if it should even happen and come to pass (may it never do so!) that we had been carried away to the land of the Persians or Scythians or other barbarians, and had been scattered (7 manuscripts torn asunder) by twos and threes in their cities, and were then suddenly to see any one of those here coming to us, reflect what a harvest of comfort we should reap of it! See ye not those too who are in the prisons, it they see any of their acquaintance, how they revive, and are quite fluttering with the pleasure? But if I compare those days with captivity and imprisonment, count it no wonder. For these suffered far harder things than those, scattered as they were, and driven about, and dwelling in the midst of famine and of wars, and tremblingly expecting daily death, and suspecting friends and kindred and relatives, and dwelling in the world as in a strange land, aye, and in far harder plight than they who live in another's country. This is why he says, to the end that you may be established and comforted with us by our mutual faith. And this he says, not as though himself needed any assistance from them (far from it; for how should the pillar of the Church, who was stronger than iron and the rock, the spiritual adamant, who was equal to the charge of countless cities), but that he should not make his language impetuous and his reproof vehement, he says, that he himself also needs their consolation. But if any one here should say, that the comfort was his gladness at the increase of their faith, and that Paul needed this, he would not be mistaking his meaning in this way either. If then thou desire, one might say, and pray, and will gain comfort and give comfort by it, what is there to hinder your coming? By way of dissipating this suspicion then, he proceeds.

I do not want you to be unaware, brothers, that I often intended to come to you (but was prevented until now).

Ver. 13. Now I would not have you ignorant, brethren, that oftentimes I desired to come unto you (but was let hitherto).

Here is a compliance as great as that of slaves, and a clear demonstration of his excellent character (εὐγνωμοσύνης)! For he says that he was prevented, but he does not go on to explain why. He does not question his Master's command, but simply obeys. Yet one might expect a person to raise questions about why God prevented such a prominent and important city, toward which the whole world was looking, from having such a teacher for so long a time. For the one who had conquered the ruling city could easily go on to its subjects. But the one who left the more royal city alone and focused on its dependents had left the main objective unattended. But Paul does not concern himself with any of these things. Instead, he yields to the incomprehensibility of Providence, thereby both showing the right disposition of his soul and teaching all of us never to call God to account for what happens, even though what is done may trouble many people's minds. For it is the Master's role alone to command, and the servants' role to obey. This is why he says he was prevented, but not for what reason; for he means, even I do not know; so do not ask me about God's counsel or mind. For the thing formed will not say to the one who formed it, Why have you made me this way? For why, tell me, do you even want to learn it? Do you not know that all things are under His care, that He is wise, that He does nothing by mere chance, that He loves you more than those who gave birth to you, and goes far beyond a father's tender affection toward you and a mother's anxious care. Stop seeking, then, and do not go any further; for this is sufficient consolation for you: since even then it was well arranged for the Romans. And if you do not know how, do not be troubled: for this is a main characteristic of faith, to accept what we are told about His Providence even when we do not understand how the plan works.

Here is a compliance great as that of slaves, and a plain exhibition of his excellent temper ( εὐγνωμοσύνης)! For, that he was let, he says, but why, he does not go on to say. For he does not pry into the command of his Master, but only obeys. And yet one might expect a person to start questions, as to why God hindered a city so conspicuous and great, and towards which the whole world was looking, from enjoying such a teacher, and that for so long a time. For he that had overcome the governing city, could easily go on to the subjects of it. But he that let alone the more royal one, and lay in wait about the dependents, had the main point left neglected. But none of these things does he busy himself with, but yields to the incomprehensibleness of Providence, thereby both showing the right tone of his soul, and instructing us all never to call God to account for what happens, even though what is done seem to trouble the minds of many. For the Master's part it is alone to enjoin, the servants' to obey. And this is why he says, that he was let, but not for what cause; for he means, even I do not know; ask not then of me the counsel or mind of God. For neither shall the thing formed say to him that formed it, Why have you made me thus? For why, tell me, do you even seek to learn it? Do you not know that all things are under His care, that He is wise, that He does nothing at a mere hazard, that He loves you more than they who begot you, and goes exceeding far beyond a father's yearnings of affection to you, and a mother's anxiousness. Seek then no more, and go not a step further; for this is sufficient consolation for you: since even then it was well ordered for the Romans. And if you know not the manner, take it not to heart: for this is a main feature of faith, even when in ignorance of the manner of the dispensation, to receive what is told us of His Providence.

Paul, having succeeded in what he was eager to do (and what was this? To show that it was not because he looked down on them that he did not come to them, but because, though greatly desiring it, he was hindered), and having cleared himself of the accusation of negligence, and having persuaded them that he was no less eager to see them than they were to see him, further shows his love to them by other things. For even when I was hindered, he means, I did not give up trying, but I kept attempting always yet was always hindered, yet I never gave up—thus, without opposing the will of God, still keeping my love. For by planning it for himself and not giving up on it, he showed his affection; but through being hindered and yet not fighting against it, all his love to God. That I might have some fruit among you also. Yet he had told them the reason for his longing before, and shown that it was fitting for him; but still here also, he states it, clearing away all their suspicion. For since the city was conspicuous, and in the whole extent of sea and land had no equal, to many even the mere desire of becoming acquainted with it became a reason (prophasis) for a journey to it; so that they might not think anything of the sort about Paul, or suspect that merely with a view to glory in claiming them for himself he desired to be present there, he repeatedly lays down the basis of his desire, and before he says, it was that I may impart to you some spiritual gift, that I desired to see you; but here more clearly, that I might have some fruit among you also even as among other Gentiles. The rulers he puts with the subjects, and after the countless triumphs and victories and the glory of the consuls, he puts them with the barbarians, and with good reason too. For where the nobility of faith is, there is no barbarian, no Greek, no stranger, no citizen, but all rise up to one height of dignity. And see him here also being modest, for he does not say, that I may teach and instruct, but what? that I might have some fruit. And not fruit, simply, but some fruit. Again, depreciating his own part in it just as he had said above, that I may impart some gift. And then to restrain them too, as I said also before, he says, even as among other Gentiles. For, I do not, because you are rich, and have the advantage of others, show less concern about the others. For it is not the rich that we are seeking, but the faithful. Where now are the wise of the Greeks, those who wear long beards and are clad in open dress, and puff forth great words? All Greece and all barbarian lands the tentmaker has converted. But Plato, who is so praised and carried about among them, coming a third time to Sicily with the bombast of those words of his, with his brilliant reputation (hypolepsis), did not even get the better of a single king, but came off so wretchedly that he even lost his liberty. But this tentmaker traveled over not Sicily alone or Italy, but the whole world; and while preaching too he did not stop his trade, but even then sewed skins, and supervised the workshop. And even this did not give offense to those who were born of consuls, and with very good reason, for it is not their trades and occupations, but falsehood and forged doctrines, which usually make teachers easy subjects of contempt. And for this reason, even Athenians still laugh at the former. But this man even barbarians listen to, and even foolish and ignorant men. For his preaching is set forth to all alike, it knows no distinction of rank, no preeminence of nation, no other thing of the sort; for faith alone does it require, and not reasonings. Therefore it is most worthy of admiration, not only because it is profitable and saving, but that it is readily admissible and easy (lovable), and comprehensible to all: which is a main objective in the Providence of God, who sets forth His blessings to all in common.

Paul then having succeeded in what he was earnest about (and what was this? To show that it was not as slighting them that he did not come to them, but because, though greatly desiring it, he was hindered), and having divested himself of the accusation of remissness, and having persuaded them that he was not less desirous to see them than themselves, further shows his love to them by other things. For even when I was hindered he means, I did not stand aloof from the attempt, but I kept attempting always yet was always hindered, yet never did I stand aloof thus, without falling out with the will of God, still keeping my love. For by his purposing it to himself and not standing aloof from it, he showed his affection; but through his being hindered and yet not struggling against it, all his love to God. That I might have some fruit among you also. Yet he had told them the cause of his longing before, and shown that it was becoming him; but still here also, he states it, clearing away all their suspicion. For since the city was conspicuous, and in the whole extent of sea and land had no equal to many even the mere desire of becoming acquainted with it became a reason ( πρόφασις) for a journey to it; that they might not think anything of the sort about Paul, or suspect that, merely with a view to glory in claiming them to himself he desired to be present there, he repeatedly lays down the ground of his desire, and before he says, it was that I may impart to you some spiritual gift, that I desired to see you; but here more clearly, that I might have some fruit among you also even as among other Gentiles. The rulers he puts with the subjects, and after the countless triumphs and victories and the glory of the consuls, he puts them with the barbarians, and with good reason too. For where the nobility of faith is, there is none barbarian, none Grecian, none stranger, none citizen, but all mount up to one height of dignity. And see him here also unassuming, for he does not say, that I may teach and instruct, but what? that I might have some fruit. And not fruit, simply, but some fruit. Again, depreciating his own share therein just as he had said above, that I may impart some gift. And then to repress them too, as I said also before, he says, even as among other Gentiles. For, I do not, because you are rich, and have the advantage of others, show less concern about the others. For it is not the rich that we are seeking, but the faithful. Where now are the wise of the Greeks, they that wear long beards and that are clad in open dress, and puff forth great words ( τὰ μεγάλα φυσὥντες)? All Greece and all barbarian lands has the tentmaker converted. But Plato, who is so cried up and carried about among them, coming a third time to Sicily with the bombast of those words of his, with his brilliant reputation ( ὑ πσλήψεως), did not even get the better of a single king, but came off so wretchedly, as even to have lost his liberty. But this tentmaker ran over not Sicily alone or Italy, but the whole world; and while preaching too he desisted not from his art, but even then sewed skins, and superintended the workshop. And even this did not give offense to those who were born of consuls, and with very good reason, for it is not their trades and occupations, but falsehood and forged doctrines, which usually render teachers easy subjects of contempt. And for this reason, even Athenians still laugh at the former. But this man even barbarians attend to, and even foolish and ignorant men. For his preaching is set forth to all alike, it knows no distinction of rank, no preëminence of nation, no other thing of the sort; for faith alone does it require, and not reasonings. Wherefore it is most worthy of admiration, not only because it is profitable and saving, but that it is readily admissible and easy (Sav. lovable), and comprehensible to all: which is a main object in the Providence of God, who sets forth His blessings to all in common.

What God did with respect to the sun, moon, earth, sea, and other things—not giving the rich and wise a greater share of their benefits and less to the poor, but making their enjoyment available to all equally—this He also did with regard to the preaching, and even to a much greater degree, because preaching is more essential than those things. This is why Paul repeatedly says "among all the Gentiles," showing that he does not favor them in any way but is fulfilling his Master's command. And sending them to give thanks to the God of all, he says:

For what He did in respect of the sun and the moon and the earth and the sea and other things, not giving the rich and the wise a greater share of the benefits of these, and a less to the poor, but setting forth the enjoyment of them to all alike, this also did He with regard to the preaching, and even in a much greater degree, by how much this is more indispensable than they. Wherefore Paul repeatedly says, among all the Gentiles, to show that he in no respect favors them, but is fulfilling his Master's command, and sending them away to thanksgiving to the God of all, he says;

I am a debtor to the Greeks and to the Barbarians, both to the wise and to the unwise.

Ver. 14. I am a debtor to the Greeks and to the Barbarians, both to the wise and to the unwise.

Paul also said this when writing to the Corinthians. And he says it to attribute everything to God. 1 Corinthians 9:16

Which also he said when writing to the Corinthians. And he says it, to ascribe the whole to God. 1 Corinthians 9:16

So, as much as it depends on me, I am ready to preach the Gospel to you who are in Rome as well.

Ver. 15. So, as much as in me is, I am ready to preach the Gospel to you that are at Rome also.

What a noble soul! Having taken on a task full of such great dangers—a voyage across the sea, temptations, plots, uprisings—for it was likely that one who was going to address such a great city that was under the tyrannical rule of impiety would face temptations as thick as snowflakes. And it was in this way that he lost his life in this city, being killed by its tyrant. Yet even while expecting to undergo such great troubles, he did not become less energetic because of any of these things, but was eager and burning with desire and ready in spirit. This is why he says, "So, as much as in me is, I am ready to preach the Gospel to you that are at Rome also."

Oh, noble soul! Having taken on him a task laden of so great dangers, a voyage across the sea, temptations, plottings, risings — for it was likely, that one who was going to address so great a city which was under the tyrannic sway of impiety, should undergo temptations thick as snowflakes; and it was in this way that he lost his life in this city, being cut off by the tyrant of it — yet still expecting to undergo so great troubles, for none of these did he become less energetic, but was in haste and was in travail and was ready-minded. Wherefore he says, So, as much as in me is, I am ready to preach the Gospel to you that are at Rome also.

For I am not ashamed of the Gospel.

Ver. 16. For I am not ashamed of the Gospel.

What are you saying, Paul? When it would be fitting to say that you boast and are proud and rejoice in it, you do not say this, but something less than this—that you are not ashamed, which is not what we usually say about very glorious things. What then does he mean, and why does he speak this way? Yet he exults over it more than over heaven. At least, when writing to the Galatians, he said, "God forbid that I should glory, save in the Cross of our Lord Jesus Christ" (Galatians 6:14). How then does he come here to say, not that he glories, but that he is not ashamed? The Romans were extremely eager about worldly things, because of their riches, their empire, and their victories. They considered their kings equal to the gods, and even called them such. For this reason, they worshipped them with temples, altars, and sacrifices. Since they were so puffed up, but Paul was going to preach Jesus, who was thought to be the carpenter's son, who was brought up in Judea in the house of a humble woman, who had no bodyguards, who was not surrounded by wealth, but who even died as a criminal with robbers and endured many other dishonorable things—and it was likely that they were concealing themselves since they did not yet know any of the unspeakable and great things—for this reason he says, "I am not ashamed," having still to teach them not to be ashamed. For he knew that if they succeeded in this, they would quickly go on and come to glorying also. And so then, if you hear anyone saying, "Do you worship the Crucified?" do not be ashamed and do not look down, but rejoice in it, be bright-faced about it, and with the eyes of a free man and with uplifted gaze, take up your confession. And if he says again, "Do you worship the Crucified?" say in reply to him, "Yes! And not the adulterer, not the insulter of his father, not the murderer of his children" (for such are all the gods they have), "but Him who by the Cross stopped the mouths of devils and did away with their countless deceptions." For the Cross is for our sake, being the work of unspeakable love toward man, the sign of His great concern for us. And in addition to what has been said, since they were puffed up with great pomposity of speech and with their cloak of external wisdom, I, he means to say, bidding complete farewell to these reasonings, come to preach the Cross and am not ashamed because of it, for it is the power of God to salvation. For since there is also a power of God to chastisement (for when He chastised the Egyptians, He said, "This is My great power," Joel 2:25), and a power to destruction (for, "fear Him," He says, "that is able to destroy both body and soul in hell," Matthew 10:28), for this reason he says it is not these that I come to bring, the powers of chastisement and punishment, but those of salvation. What then? Did not the Gospel tell of these things also, namely the account of hell, and that of the outer darkness, and of the venomous worm? And yet we know of these from no other source than the Gospel. In what sense then does he say, "the power of God unto salvation"? Pay attention only to what follows: "To every one that believes; to the Jew first, and also to the Greek."

"What do you say, O, Paul? When it were fitting to say, that I boast, and am proud, and luxuriate in it; you say not this, but what is less than this, that you are not ashamed, which is not what we usually say of things very glorious. What then is this which he says, and why does he thus speak? While yet he exults over it more than over heaven. At least, in writing to the Galatians, he said, God forbid that I should glory, save in the Cross of our Lord Jesus Christ. Galatians 6:14 How then comes he here to say, not that I even glory, but that I am not ashamed? The Romans were most anxiously eager about the things of the world, owing to their riches, their empire, their victories; and their kings they reckoned to be equal to the gods, and so they even called them. And for this cause too, they worshipped them with temples and with altars and with sacrifices. Since then they were thus puffed up, but Paul was going to preach Jesus, who was thought to be the carpenter's son, who was brought up in Judea, and that in the house of a mean woman, who had no body guards, who was not encircled in wealth, but even died as a culprit with robbers, and endured many other inglorious things; and it was likely that they were concealing themselves as not as yet knowing any of the unspeakable and great things: for this reason he says, I am not ashamed, having still to teach them not to be ashamed. For he knew that if they succeeded in this, they would speedily go on and come to glorying also: and do you then, if you hear any one saying, Do you worship the Crucified? Be not ashamed, and do not look down, but luxuriate in it, be bright-faced at it, and with the eyes of a free man, and with uplifted look, take up your confession; and if he say again, Do you worship the Crucified? Say in reply to him, Yes! And not the adulterer, not the insulter of his father, not the murderer of his children (for such be all the gods they have), but Him who by the Cross stopped the mouths of devils, and did away with their countless juggleries. For the Cross is for our sakes, being the work of unspeakable Love towards man, the sign of His great concern for us. And in addition to what has been said, since they were puffed up with great pomposity of speech and with their cloak of external wisdom, I, he means to say, bidding an entire farewell to these reasonings, come to preach the Cross, and am not ashamed because of it: for it is the power of God to salvation. For since there is a power of God to chastisement also (for when He chastised the Egyptians, He said, This is My great power,) Joel 2:25 and a power to destruction, (for, fear Him, He says, that is able to destroy both body and soul in hell), Matthew 10:28 for this cause he says, it is not these that I come to bring, the powers of chastisement and punishment, but those of salvation. What then? Did not the Gospel tell of these things also, namely, the account of hell, and that of the outer darkness, and of the venomous worm? And yet we know of these from no other source than the Gospel. In what sense then does he say, the power of God unto salvation? Attend only to what follows. To every one that believes; to the Jew first, and also to the Greek.

The message is not for everyone without exception, but only for those who accept it. Even if you are a Greek (that is, a pagan), someone who has fallen into every kind of sin, a Scythian, a barbarian, practically an animal, completely irrational, and weighed down by countless sins—as soon as you receive the word about the Cross and are baptized, you wipe all this away. But why does Paul say here "to the Jew first, and also to the Greek"? What does this distinction mean? He has often said that neither circumcision nor uncircumcision matters (Galatians 5:6 and 6:15), so how can he make this distinction now, placing the Jew before the Greek? Why is this? Being first does not mean receiving more grace—the same gift is given to both—but being first is an honor only in terms of sequence. The Jew has no advantage such as receiving greater righteousness, but is honored only in receiving it first. Consider those who are baptized (those of you who are initiated understand what I mean): everyone comes to baptism, but not all at the same time—one comes first, another second. Yet the first does not receive more than the second, nor the second more than the one after him; everyone enjoys the same gifts. So being first here is an honor in name only, not a superiority in grace. After saying "unto salvation," he makes the gift even greater by showing that it does not stop at this point but continues further. This is what he is explaining when he says,

For it is not to all absolutely, but to them that receive it. For though thou be a Grecian (i.e. Heathen), and even one that has run into every kind of vice, though a Scythian, though a barbarian, though a very brute, and full of all irrationality, and burdened with the weights of endless sins, no sooner have you received the word concerning the Cross, and been baptized, than you have blotted out all these; and why says he here, to the Jew first, and also to the Greek? What means this difference? And yet he has often said, Neither circumcision is anything, nor uncircumcision Galatians 5:6 and 6:15; how then does he here discriminate, setting the Jew before the Greek? Now why is this? Seeing that by being first he does not therefore receive any more of the grace (for the same gift is bestowed both on this person and that,) but the first is an honor in order of time only. For he has no such advantage as that of receiving greater righteousness, but is only honored in respect of his receiving it first. Since in the case of those that are enlightened (you that are initiated know what is meant,) all run to the baptism, yet not all at the same hour, but one first and another second. Yet the first does not receive more than the second, nor he than the person after him, but all enjoy the same gifts. The first then here is an honor in word, not a superiority in grace. Then after saying, unto salvation, he enhances the gift further, by showing that it stays not at the present point, but proceeds farther. For this is what he sets forth, when he says,

For in it the righteousness of God is revealed.

Ver. 17. For therein is the righteousness of God revealed.

But the person who has become just will live, not only in this present life, but also in the life to come. And Paul hints at not only this, but also another thing along with it: the brightness and glory of such a life. For since it is possible to be saved, yet not without shame (as many are saved who are released from punishment by the king's mercy), so that no one might think this when hearing of salvation, he adds also righteousness—and righteousness not your own, but that of God. He hints also at its abundance and how easily it comes. For you do not achieve it by hard work and labor, but you receive it as a gift from above, contributing only one thing from your own side: believing. Then, since his statement did not seem believable—that the adulterer, the effeminate person, the grave robber, and the magician is not only suddenly freed from punishment but also becomes just, and just with the highest righteousness—he confirms his claim from the Old Testament. And first, with a short sentence, he opens up a vast sea of stories to anyone who has the ability to see them. For after having said "from faith to faith," he sends the hearer back to the ways God worked in the Old Testament, which, when writing to the Hebrews, he explains with his usual great wisdom, showing that both the just and sinners were justified in that same way even then. This is why he mentioned both the harlot and Abraham. But here, after just hinting at it (for he was hurrying on to another and more urgent subject), he again confirms what he said from the Prophets, bringing in Habakkuk before them, crying out and saying that it is not in the nature of things for the one who is to live to live any other way except by faith. For "the just," he says, "shall live by faith" (Habakkuk 2:4), speaking about the life to come. For since what God gives completely transcends reasoning, it is only reasonable that we need faith. But the man who thinks little of it and is contemptuous and vainglorious will not accomplish anything at all. Let heretics listen to the voice of the Spirit, for such is the nature of reasonings. They are like some labyrinth or puzzles that have no end anywhere, and do not let reason stand upon the rock, and their very origin is in vanity. For being ashamed to accept faith, and to seem ignorant of heavenly things, they involve themselves in the dust-cloud of countless reasonings. Then, O miserable and pitiful man, worthy of endless tears, if someone asks you how the heaven was made, and how the earth—and why do I speak of the heaven and the earth? How you yourself were born, how nourished, and how you grew—are you not ashamed of your ignorance? But if anything is said about the Only-begotten, do you thrust yourself through shame into a pit of destruction, thinking that it is unworthy of you not to know everything? And yet being argumentative is an unworthy thing, and so is curiosity at the wrong time. And why do I speak of doctrines? For even from the corruption in our present life we have escaped by no other means than through faith. Thus all those in former times also shone, thus Abraham, thus Isaac, thus Jacob; thus too the harlot was saved, the one in the Old Testament, and likewise the one in the New. For "by faith," he says, "the harlot Rahab perished not with those who believed not when she had received the spies" (Hebrews 11:31). For if she had said to herself, "And how can they who are captives and exiles and refugees, and live the life of wandering tribes, get the better of us who have a city, and walls, and towers?"—she would have destroyed both herself and them. This is what the ancestors of those who were then saved also suffered. For when, upon seeing men great and tall, they questioned how victory could come, they perished without battle or battle formation, all of them. Do you see what a pit unbelief is! What a wall faith is! For the one carried down endless thousands; the other not only saved a harlot, but made her the protector of so numerous a people.

But he who has become just shall live, not for the present life only, but for that which is to come. And he hints not only this, but also another thing along with this, namely, the brightness and gloriousness of such a life. For since it is possible to be saved, yet not without shame (as many are saved of those, who by the royal humanity are released from punishment), that no one may suspect this upon hearing of safety, he adds also righteousness; and righteousness, not your own, but that of God; hinting also the abundance of it and the facility. For you do not achieve it by toilings and labors, but you receive it by a gift from above, contributing one thing only from your own store, believing. Then since his statement did not seem credible, if the adulterer and effeminate person, and robber of graves, and magician, is not only to be suddenly freed from punishment but to become just, and just too with the highest righteousness; he confirms his assertion from the Old Testament. And first with a short sentence, he lays open a vast sea of histories to one who has a capacity for seeing them. For after having said, from faith to faith, he sends the hearer back to the dispensations of God, which took place thus in the Old Testament, which, when writing to the Hebrews, he explains with his usual great wisdom, showing that both the just and the sinners were justified in that way even then, wherefore also he made mention both of the harlot and of Abraham. But then here, after having just hinted at it (for he was running on to another and a pressing subject), he again confirms what he had said from the Prophets, bringing in Habakkuk before them, crying, and saying, that it is not in the nature of things for him who is to live, to live otherwise save by faith; for the just, he says, shall live by faith Habakkuk 2:4, speaking about the life to come. For since what God gives transcends reasoning entirely, it is but reason that we need faith. But the man that thinks meanly of it, and is contemptuous and vainglorious, will not effect anything at all. Let heretics hearken to the voice of the Spirit, for such is the nature of reasonings. They are like some labyrinth or puzzles which have no end to them anywhere, and do not let the reason stand upon the rock, and have their very origin in vanity. For being ashamed to allow of faith, and to seem ignorant of heavenly things, they involve themselves in the dust-cloud of countless reasonings. Then oh miserable and painful man, fit object for endless tears, should any one ask you, how the heaven was made, and how the earth — and why do I say the heaven and the earth? How thou were yourself born, how nourished, and how you grew, are you then not ashamed of your ignorance? But if anything be said about the Only-begotten, do you thrust yourself through shame into a pit of destruction, thinking that it is unworthy of you not to know everything? And yet disputatiousness is an unworthy thing, and so is ill-timed curiosity. And why do I speak of doctrines? For even from the corruption in our present life we have escaped by no other means than through the faith. Thus shone also all those aforetime, thus Abraham, thus Isaac, thus Jacob, thus too the harlot was saved, the one in the Old Testament, and likewise the one in the New. For, by faith, he says, the harlot Rahab perished not with them that believed not when she had received the spies. Hebrews 11:31 For if she had said to herself, and how can they that are captives and exiles, and refugees, and live the life of vagabond tribes, get the better of us who have a city, and walls, and towers? she would have destroyed both herself and them. Which also the forefathers of those who were then saved did suffer. For when, upon the sight of men great and tall, they questioned the manner of victory, they perished, without battle or array, all of them. Do you see what a pit is that of unbelief! What a wall that of faith! For the one carried down endless thousands, the other not only saved a harlot, but made her the patroness of so numerous a people!

Since we know these things and more besides, let us never call God to account for what He does. Whatever He lays upon us, let us accept it, and let us not indulge in hairsplitting and curious questions, even if the thing commanded appears wrong to human reasoning. For what, I ask, looks more wrong than for a father to kill with his own hands his only legitimate son? Yet when the righteous man was commanded to do this, he raised no quibbles about it, but because of the dignity of the one commanding, he simply accepted the order. And another man who was commanded by God to strike a prophet—when he raised questions about the seeming unreasonableness of the command and did not simply obey, he was punished severely. But the one who struck gained a good reputation. And Saul too, when he saved men contrary to God's decree, fell from the kingdom and was punished beyond remedy. And one could find other examples besides these, by all of which we learn never to demand a reason for God's commands, but only to yield and obey. But if it is dangerous to raise questions about anything He commands, and severe punishment is appointed for those who question curiously, what possible excuse will they have who question curiously about things far more secret and awesome than these—for instance, how He begot the Son, and in what manner, and what His Essence is? Since we know this, let us receive with all kindness the mother of all blessings, faith, so that as if sailing in a calm harbor, we may both keep our doctrines orthodox and by steering our life safely on a straight course, attain those eternal blessings through the grace and love toward man of our Lord Jesus Christ, through Whom and with Whom be glory to the Father, with the Holy Spirit, forever and ever. Amen.

Now since we know of these and more than these, never let us call God to account for what is done, but whatsoever He may lay on us, that let us take up with, and let us not run into niceties and curious questions, though to human reasoning the thing commanded appears even amiss. For what, let me ask, looks more amiss than for a father to slay with his own hands his only and legitimate son? Genesis 22:3 But still when the righteous man was bid do it, he raised no nice scruples about it, but owing to the dignity of the bidder, he merely accepted the injunction. And another too that was bidden of God to strike a prophet, when he raised nice scruples about the seeming unreasonableness of the injunction, and did not simply obey, he was punished to the extreme. 1 Kings 20:35-36 But he that struck, gained a good report. And Saul too, when he saved men contrary to the decree of God, fell from the kingdom, and was irretrievably punished. And one might find other instances beside these: by all which we learn, never to require a reason for God's injunctions, but to yield and obey only. But if it be dangerous to raise nice scruples about anything that He may enjoin, and extreme punishment is appointed for those who are curious questioners, what possible excuse shall they have who curiously question things far more secret and awful than these, as for instance, how He begot the Son, and in what fashion, and what His Essence is? Now as we know this, let us with all kindliness receive the mother of all blessings, faith; that sailing as it were in a still harbor, we may at once keep our doctrines orthodox, and by steering our life safely in a straight course, may attain those eternal blessings by the grace and love toward man of our Lord Jesus Christ, through Whom and with Whom be glory unto the Father, with the Holy Ghost, for ever and ever. Amen.


Homilies on the Epistle to the Romans — Homily 1 — Romans 1:1-2

Homily 1 of 32 on St. Paul’s Epistle to the Romans.

Source: Translated by J. Walker, J. Sheppard and H. Browne, and revised by George B. Stevens. From Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, First Series , Vol. 11. Edited by Philip Schaff. ( Buffalo, NY: Christian Literature Publishing Co., 1889. ) Revised and edited for New Advent by Kevin Knight. <https://www.newadvent.org/fathers/210201.htm>.

Opening

Paul, a servant of Jesus Christ, called to be an apostle, set apart for the gospel of God, which he promised beforehand through his prophets in the holy Scriptures.

Romans 1:1-2

Paul, a servant of Jesus Christ, called to be an apostle, set apart for the gospel of God, which he promised beforehand through his prophets in the holy Scriptures.

Paul, a servant of Jesus Christ, called to be an Apostle, separated unto the Gospel of God, (which He promised afore by His prophets in the Holy Scriptures.)

Moses wrote five books but never put his own name in them. Neither did those who compiled the history of later events after him, nor did Matthew, John, Mark, or Luke. But the blessed Paul puts his own name everywhere in his letters. Why is this? It's because they were writing to people who were present with them, and it would have been unnecessary to identify themselves when they were already there. But Paul sent his writings from a distance in the form of a letter, which is why adding his name was necessary. However, if he doesn't do the same in the letter to the Hebrews, this also follows his own wise judgment. Since they held prejudice against him, he wisely concealed his name to avoid having them shut out his message entirely as soon as they heard his name at the beginning. He subtly gained their attention this way. Now, if some prophets and Solomon have included their names, I leave this as a question for you to investigate further on your own—why some of them chose to include it and others did not. You shouldn't learn everything from me; you need to make an effort yourselves and search things out further, or else you'll become duller in mind.

Moses having written five books, has nowhere put his own name to them, neither have they who after him put together the history of events after him, no nor yet has Matthew, nor John, nor Mark, nor Luke; but the blessed Paul everywhere in his Epistles sets his own name. Now why was this? Because they were writing to people, who were present, and it had been superfluous to show themselves when they were present. But this man sent his writings from afar and in the form of a letter, for which cause also the addition of the name was necessary. But if in the Epistle to the Hebrews he does not do the same, this too is after his own wise judgment. For since they felt prejudiced against him, lest on hearing the name at the outstart, they should stop up all admission to his discourse, he subtly won their attention by concealing the name. But if some Prophets and Solomon have put their names, this I leave as a subject for you to look further into hereafter, why some of them wished to put it so, and some not. For you are not to learn everything from me, but to take pains yourselves also and enquire further, lest ye become more dull-witted.

Paul, a servant of Jesus Christ. Why did God change his name and call him Paul instead of Saul? It was so that he might not fall short of the Apostles even in this respect, but might gain the same distinction that the chief of the Disciples had, and have a basis for closer unity with them. And he calls himself the servant of Christ, yet not simply this, for there are many kinds of servitude. One kind exists because of Creation, according to which it says, "for all are Your servants," and according to which it says, "Nebuchadnezzar, My servant," for the thing made is the servant of Him who made it. Another kind comes from faith, about which it says, "But God be thanked that you were the servants of sin, but you have obeyed from a pure heart that form of doctrine which was delivered unto you: being then made free from sin, you became the servants of righteousness." Another kind comes from political subjection, according to which it says, "Moses my servant is dead," and indeed all the Jews were servants, but Moses especially so as he shone most brightly in the community. Since Paul was a servant in all the forms of this wonderful servitude, he puts this in the place of the greatest title of dignity, saying, "a servant of Jesus Christ." And the Names belonging to the dispensation he sets forth, proceeding upward from the lowest. For the Angel came from Heaven with the Name Jesus when He was conceived of the Virgin, and He is called Christ from being anointed, which itself also belonged to the flesh. And with what oil, someone might ask, was He anointed? It was not with oil that He was anointed, but with the Spirit. And Scripture contains examples of calling people Christs who are not anointed with oil, since the Spirit is the essential element in the anointing, and that for which the oil is used. And where does it call those Christs who are not anointed with oil? It says, "Touch not Mine anointed, and do My prophets no harm," but at that time the practice of anointing with oil did not yet even exist.

Paul, a servant of Jesus Christ. Why did God change his name, and call him Paul who was Saul? It was, that he might not even in this respect come short of the Apostles, but that that preëminence which the chief of the Disciples had, he might also acquire Mark 3:16; and have whereon to ground a closer union with them. And he calls himself, the servant of Christ, yet not merely this; for there be many sorts of servitude. One owing to the Creation, according to which it says, for all are Your servants Psalm 119:91; and according to which it says, Nebuchadnezzar, My servant Jeremiah 25:9, for the work is the servant of Him which made it. Another kind is that from the faith, of which it says, But God be thanked that you were the servants of sin, but you have obeyed from a pure heart that form of doctrine which was delivered unto you: being then made free from sin, you became the servants of righteousness. Romans 6:17-18 Another is that from civil subjection ( πολιτείας), after which it says, Moses my servant is dead Joshua 1:2; and indeed all the Jews were servants, but Moses in a special way as shining most brightly in the community. Since then, in all the forms of the marvellous servitude, Paul was a servant, this he puts in the room of the greatest title of dignity, saying, a servant of Jesus Christ. And the Names appertaining to the dispensation he sets forth, going on upwards from the lowest. For with the Name Jesus, did the Angel come from Heaven when He was conceived of the Virgin, and Christ He is called from being anointed, which also itself belonged to the flesh. And with what oil, it may be asked, was He anointed? It was not with oil that He was anointed, but with the Spirit. And Scripture has instances of calling such Christs: inasmuch as the Spirit is the chief point in the unction, and that for which the oil is used. And where does it call those Christs who are not anointed with oil? Touch not, it says, Mine anointed, and do My prophets no harm Psalm 105:15, but at that time the institution of anointing with oil did not yet even exist.

Called an Apostle. He calls himself "called" in all his letters, showing his own honesty (εὐγνωμοσύνην) and that he did not seek this position on his own initiative, but rather came forward and obeyed when he was called. And he calls the faithful "called to be saints," but while they had been called to be believers, he had been entrusted with something different—namely, the Apostleship, a role full of countless blessings and at once greater than and including all the spiritual gifts.

Called an Apostle. He styles himself called in all his Epistles, so showing his own candor ( εὐγνωμοσύνην), and that it was not of his own seeking that he found, but that when called he came near and obeyed. And the faithful, he styles, called to be saints, but while they had been called so far as to be believers, he had besides a different thing committed to his hands, namely, the Apostleship, a thing full of countless blessings, and at once greater than and comprehensive of, all the gifts.

And what more needs to be said about it than this: whatever Christ was doing when He was present, He entrusted to their hands when He departed. Paul also proclaims this, speaking of it and magnifying the dignity of the apostolic office: "We are ambassadors for Christ, as though God were appealing through us"—that is, in Christ's place. Separated to the Gospel of God. For just as in a household, each person is assigned to different tasks, so also in the Church there are various distributions of ministries. And in this he seems to me to be hinting that he was not appointed by lot only, but that from of old and from the beginning he was ordained to this office. This is what Jeremiah also says, that God spoke concerning himself: "Before you came forth out of the womb, I sanctified you, I ordained you a prophet to the nations." For since he was writing to a vainglorious city, one puffed up in every way, he therefore uses every means of showing that his election was from God. For God Himself called him, and God Himself separated him. And he does this so that he may make the letter deserve credibility and receive an easy acceptance. To the Gospel of God. So Matthew alone is not an evangelist, nor Mark alone, just as this man was not an apostle alone, but they also were—even if he is said preeminently to be this, and they that. And he calls it the Gospel not only for the good things that have already come to pass, but also for those that are to come. And how does he say that the Gospel of God is preached by himself? For he says, "separated to the Gospel of God"—for the Father was manifest even before the Gospels. Yet even if He was manifest, it was to the Jews only, and not even to all of them as was fitting. For they did not know Him to be a Father, and they conceived many things unworthy of Him. This is why Christ also says, "The true worshippers shall come," and that the Father seeks such to worship Him. But it was afterwards that He Himself with the Son was unveiled to the whole world, which Christ also spoke of beforehand, saying, "that they might know You the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom You have sent." But he calls it the Gospel of God to cheer the hearer from the outset. For he did not come with tidings to make the countenance sad, as the prophets did with their accusations, charges, and reproofs, but with glad tidings, even the Gospel of God—countless treasures of abiding and unchangeable blessings.

And what more need one say of it, than that whatsoever Christ was doing when present, this he committed to their hands when He departed. Which also Paul cries aloud, speaking thereof and magnifying the dignity of the Apostles' office; We are ambassadors for Christ, as though God did beseech by us; i.e. in Christ's stead. Separated to the Gospel of God. 2 Corinthians 5:20 For as in a house, each one is set apart for various works; thus also in the Church, there be various distributions of ministrations. And herein he seems to me to hint, that he was not appointed by lot only, but that of old and from the first he was ordained to this office; which also Jeremy says, that God spoke concerning himself, Before you came forth out of the womb, I sanctified you, I ordained you a prophet unto the nations. Jeremiah 1:5 For in that he was writing to a vainglorious city, and one every way puffed up, he therefore uses every mode of showing that his election was of God. For he Himself called him, and Himself separated him. And he does this, that he may make the Epistle deserve credit, and meet an easy reception. To the Gospel of God. Not Matthew then alone is an Evangelist, nor Mark, as neither was this man alone an Apostle, but they also; even if he be said prëeminently to be this, and they that. And he calls it the Gospel, not for those good things only which have been brought to pass, but also for those which are to come. And how comes he to say, that the Gospel of God is preached by himself? For he says, separated to the Gospel of God — for the Father was manifest, even before the Gospels. Yet even if He were manifest, it was to the Jews only, and not even to all of these as were fitting. For neither did they know Him to be a Father, and many things did they conceive unworthily of Him. Wherefore also Christ says, The true worshippers shall come, and that the Father seeks such to worship Him. John 4:23 But it was afterwards that He Himself with the Son was unveiled to the whole world, which Christ also spoke of beforehand, and said, that they might know You the only true God, and Jesus Christ Whom You have sent. John 17:3 But he calls it the Gospel of God, to cheer the hearer at the outstart. For he came not with tidings to make the countenance sad, as did the prophets with their accusations, and charges, and reproofs, but with glad tidings, even the Gospel of God; countless treasures of abiding and unchangeable blessings.

Verse 2. Which He promised beforehand through His Prophets in the Holy Scriptures.

Ver. 2. Which He promised afore by His Prophets in the Holy Scriptures.

For the Lord, he says, will give the word to those who proclaim glad tidings with great power (Psalm 68:12, Septuagint), and again, How beautiful are the feet of those who preach the Gospel of peace (Isaiah 52:7; Romans 10:15). Notice here that both the name of the Gospel and its character are clearly set down in the Old Testament. For we do not proclaim it by words only, he means, but also by actions. It was not merely human, but divine and beyond description, transcending all nature. Now since they have accused it of being a novelty, He shows that it is older than the Greeks and was described long ago in the Prophets. And if He did not give it from the beginning because of those who were unwilling to receive it, still those who were willing did hear it. Your father Abraham, He says, rejoiced to see My day, and he saw it and was glad (John 8:56). How then does He say, Many prophets desired to see the things which you see, and have not seen them (Matthew 13:17)? He does not mean as you see and hear—the Flesh itself and the very miracles before your eyes. But let me ask you to look and see what a very long time ago these things were foretold. For when God is about to do some great things openly, He announces them long beforehand to train people's hearing for receiving them when they come.

For the Lord, says he, shall give the word to them that proclaim glad tidings with great power Psalm 68:12, Septuagint; and again, How beautiful are the feet of them that preach the Gospel of peace. Isaiah 52:7; Romans 10:15 See here both the name of the Gospel expressly and the temper of it, laid down in the Old Testament. For, we do not proclaim it by words only, he means, but also by acts done; since neither was it human, but both divine and unspeakable, and transcending all nature. Now since they have laid against it the charge of novelty also, He shows it to be older than the Greeks, and described aforetime in the Prophets. And if He gave it not from the beginning because of those that were unwilling to receive it, still, they that were willing did hear it. Your father Abraham, He says, rejoiced to see My day, and he saw it, and was glad. John 8:56 How then comes He to say, Many prophets desired to see the things which you see, and have not seen them? Matthew 13:17 He means not so, as you see and hear, the Flesh itself, and the very miracles before your eyes. But let me beg you to look and see what a very long time ago these things were foretold. For when God is about to do openly some great things, He announces them of a long time before, to practise men's hearing for the reception of them when they come.

In the Holy Scriptures. The Prophets not only spoke, but also wrote down what they spoke. They didn't just write, but also acted out their messages through actions—like Abraham when he led Isaac up for sacrifice, Moses when he lifted up the serpent, Moses when he spread out his hands against Amalek, and Moses when he offered the Paschal Lamb.

In the Holy Scriptures. Because the Prophets not only spoke, but also writ what they spoke; nor did they write only, but also shadowed them forth by actions, as Abraham when he led up Isaac, and Moses when he lifted up the Serpent, and when he spread out his hands against Amalek, and when he offered the Paschal Lamb.

Verse 3. Concerning His Son, who was made of the seed of David according to the flesh.

Ver. 3. Concerning His Son which was made of the seed of David, according to the flesh.

What are you doing, Paul? After lifting up our souls and elevating them, after causing great and unspeakable things to pass before them in vision, after speaking of the Gospel—indeed the Gospel of God—after bringing in the chorus of the Prophets and showing all of them heralding many years beforehand the things that were to come, why do you now bring us down to David? Are you speaking, tell me, of some mere man and giving him Jesse's son for a father? And how are these things worthy of what you have just spoken of? Yes, they are fully worthy. For our discourse is not, he says, about any mere man. This was my reason for adding "according to the flesh," hinting that there is also a generation of the Same according to the Spirit. And why did he begin from that generation and not from this higher one? It is because that was where Matthew, Luke, and Mark began. For he who would lead people by the hand to heaven must lead them upwards from below. This is also how the actual dispensation was ordered. First, they saw Him as a man on earth, and then they understood Him to be God. In the same direction, then, as He Himself had framed His teaching, His disciple also shaped out the way that leads there. Therefore the generation according to the flesh is placed first in his language, not because it was first, but because he was leading the hearer from this up to that.

What dost, you, O Paul, that after lifting up our souls so, and elevating them, and causing great and unutterable things to pass in show before them, and speaking of the Gospel, and that too the Gospel of God, and bringing in the chorus of the Prophets, and showing the whole of them heralding forth many years before those things which were to come: why do you again bring us down to David? Are you conversing, oh tell me, of some man, and giving him Jesse's son for a father? And wherein are these things worthy of what you have just spoken of? Yea, they are fully worthy. For our discourse is not, says he, of any bare man. Such was my reason for adding, according to the flesh; as hinting that there is also a Generation of the Same after the Spirit. And why did he begin from that and not from this the higher? It is because that was what Matthew, and Luke, and Mark, began from. For he who would lead men by the hand to Heaven, must needs lead them upwards from below. So too was the actual dispensation ordered. First, that is, they saw Him a man upon earth, and then they understood Him to be God. In the same direction then, as He Himself had framed His teaching, did His disciple also shape out the way which leads there. Therefore the generation according to the flesh is in his language placed first in order, not because it was first, but because he was for leading the hearer from this up to that.

And declared to be the Son of God with power, according to the Spirit of Holiness, by the resurrection from the dead, even Jesus Christ.

Ver. 4. And declared to be the Son of God with power, according to the Spirit of Holiness, by the resurrection from the dead, even Jesus Christ.

What is said has become unclear because the words are so tightly compressed, so we need to unpack it. What then is he saying? He says, "We preach Him Who was made of David." But this is plain. How then is it plain that this incarnate Person was also the Son of God? First, from the prophets, which is why he says, "Which He had promised afore by the Prophets in the Holy Scriptures." And this method of proof is not weak. Second, from the very manner of His birth, which he presents by saying, "of the seed of David according to the flesh," for He broke the rule of nature. Third, from the miracles He did, which showed great power, for "in power" means this. Fourth, from the Spirit which He gave to those who believe in Him, and through which He made them all holy, which is why he says, "according to the Spirit of holiness." For only God could grant such gifts. Fifth, from the Resurrection, for He first and alone raised Himself, and He Himself said this was above all a miracle sufficient to silence even the shameless. For He says, "Destroy this Temple, and in three days I will raise it up," and, "When you have lifted Me up from the earth, then shall you know that I am He," and again, "This generation seeks after a sign; and there shall no sign be given unto it, but the sign of Jonas." What then does "declared" mean? Being shown, being manifested, being judged, being confessed, by the awareness and testimony of all: by Prophets, by the marvelous Birth after the Flesh, by the power that was in the miracles, by the Spirit through which He gave sanctification, by the Resurrection whereby He put an end to the tyranny of death.

What is said has been made obscure by the close-folding of the words, and so it is necessary to divide it. What then is it, which he says? We preach, says he, Him Who was made of David. But this is plain. Whence then is it plain, that this incarnate Person was also the Son of God? First, it is so from the prophets; wherefore he says, Which He had promised afore by the Prophets in the Holy Scriptures. Romans 1:2 And this way of demonstration is no weak one. And next also from the very way of His Generation: which also he sets forth by saying, of the seed of David according to the flesh: for He broke the rule of nature. Thirdly, from the miracles which He did, yielding a demonstration of much power, for in power means this. Fourthly, from the Spirit which He gave to them that believe upon Him, and through which He made them all holy, wherefore he says, according to the Spirit of holiness. For it was of God only to grant such gifts. Fifthly, from the Resurrection; for He first and He alone raised Himself: and this Himself too said to be above all a miracle sufficient to stop the mouths even of them that behaved shamelessly. For, Destroy this Temple, He says, and in three days I will raise it up John 19; and, When you have lifted Me up from the earth, then shall you know that I am He John 8:28; and again, This generation seeks after a sign; and there shall no sign be given unto it, but the sign of Jonas. Matthew 12:39 What then is the being declared? being shown, being manifested, being judged, being confessed, by the feeling and suffrage of all; by Prophets, by the marvelous Birth after the Flesh, by the power which was in the miracles, by the Spirit, through which He gave sanctification, by the Resurrection, whereby He put an end to the tyranny of death.

By Whom we have received grace and Apostleship for obedience to the faith.

Ver. 5. By Whom we have received grace and Apostleship for obedience to the faith.

Notice the honesty of the servant. He wants nothing to belong to himself, but everything to his Master. And truly it was the Spirit who gave this. That is why He says, "I have many things to say to you, but you cannot bear them now. However, when He, the Spirit of Truth, has come, He will guide you into all truth" (John 16:12), and again, "Separate Me Paul and Barnabas" (Acts 13:2). And in the letter to the Corinthians, he says that to one is given by the Spirit the word of wisdom, to another the word of knowledge (1 Corinthians 12:8-11), and that it distributes all things as it wills. And when speaking to the Milesians, he says, "Over which the Holy Spirit has made you shepherds and overseers" (Acts 20:28). You see, he calls the things of the Spirit the Son's, and the things of the Son the Spirit's. "Grace and Apostleship"—that is, we did not achieve this for ourselves, that we should become Apostles. For it was not by working hard and laboring much that we received this office, but we received grace, and the result is part of the heavenly gift. "For obedience to the faith." So it was not the Apostles who achieved it, but grace that prepared the way before them. For their part was to go about and preach, but to persuade was God's work, who worked in them. As Luke also says, that He opened their heart (Acts 16:14), and again, "To whom it was given to hear the word of God." "To obedience"—he does not say, to questioning and display of argument, but to obedience. For we were not sent, he means, to argue, but to deliver those things entrusted to us. For when the Master declares something, those who hear should not be fussy and overly curious about what is told them, but only receivers. This is why the Apostles were sent—to speak what they had heard, not to add anything from their own resources, and we for our part should believe. Should believe what? Concerning His Name. Not that we should be curious about the essence, but that we should believe in the Name, for this is what also worked the miracles. For it says, "In the Name of Jesus Christ rise up and walk" (Acts 3:6). And this too requires faith; no one can grasp any of these things by reasoning. "Among all nations, among whom you also are the called of Jesus Christ." What? Did Paul then preach to all the nations? Now that he traveled through the whole region from Jerusalem to Illyricum, and from there went forth to the very ends of the earth, is clear from what he writes to the Romans. But even if he did not come to all, still what he says is not false, for he speaks not of himself alone, but of the twelve Apostles and all who proclaimed the word after them. And in another sense, one should not find any fault with the phrase, even if it is about himself, when one considers his eager spirit and how even after death he does not stop preaching in all parts of the world. And notice how he exalts the gift and shows that it is great and far more exalted than the former, since the old things belonged to one nation, but this gift drew both sea and land to itself. And pay attention to this too, how free Paul's mind is from all flattery. For when speaking with the Romans, who were seated as it were on a kind of summit of the whole world, he gives them no more importance than the other nations, nor does he say, because they are in power and ruling, that they have any advantage in spiritual things also. But just as we preach to all the nations, he means, so we do to you, counting them alongside Scythians and Thracians. For if he did not want to show this, it would have been pointless to say "Among whom you also are." And he does this to deflate their pride and to lay low the swelling vanity of their minds, and to teach them to honor others equally with themselves. And so he continues to speak on this very point.

See the candor of the servant. He wishes nothing to be his own, but all his Master's. And indeed it was the Spirit that gave this. Wherefore He says, I have many things to say unto you, but you cannot bear them now. Howbeit when He, the Spirit of Truth, has come, He will guide you into all truth John 16:12: and again, Separate Me Paul and Barnabas. Acts 13:2 And in the Epistle to the Corinthians, he says, that to one is given by the Spirit the word of wisdom, to another the word of knowledge 1 Corinthians 12:8-11; and that It divides all as It wills. And in addressing the Milesians, he says, Over which the Holy Ghost has made you shepherds and overseers. Acts 20:28 You see, he calls the things of the Spirit, the Son's, and the things of the Son, the Spirit's. Grace and Apostleship; that is, it is not we that have achieved for ourselves, that we should become Apostles. For it was not by having toiled much and labored that we had this dignity allotted to us, but we received grace, and the successful result is a part of the heavenly gift. For obedience to the faith. So it was not the Apostles that achieved it, but grace that paved the way before them. For it was their part to go about and preach, but to persuade was of God, Who wrought in them. As also Luke says, that He opened their heart Acts 16:14; and again, To whom it was given to hear the word of God. To obedience; he says not, to questioning and parade ( κατασκευὴν) of argument but to obedience. For we were not sent, he means, to argue, but to give those things which we had trusted to our hands. For when the Master declares anything, they that hear should not be nice and curious handlers of what is told them, but receivers only; for this is why the Apostles were sent, to speak what they had heard, not to add anything from their own stock, and that we for our part should believe — that we should believe what?– concerning His Name. Not that we should be curious about the essence, but that we should believe in the Name; for this it was which also wrought the miracles. For it says, in the Name of Jesus Christ rise up and walk. Acts 3:6 And this too requires faith, neither can one grasp anything of these things by reasoning ( λογισμᾥ καταλαβεἵν). Among all nations, among whom are you also the called of Jesus Christ. What? Did Paul preach then to all the nations? Now that he ran through the whole space from Jerusalem to Illyricum, and from thence again went forth to the very ends of the earth, is plain from what he writes to the Romans; but even if he did not come to all, yet still what he says is not false, for he speaks not of himself alone, but of the twelve Apostles, and all who declared the word after them. And in another sense, one should not see any fault to find with the phrase, if about himself, when one considers his ready mind, and how that after death he ceases not to preach in all parts of the world. And consider how he extols the gift, and shows that it is great and much more lofty than the former, since the old things were with one nation, but this gift drew sea and land to itself. And attend to this too, how free the mind of Paul is from all flattery; for when conversing with the Romans, who were seated as it were upon a sort of summit of the whole world, he attaches no more to them than to the other nations, nor does he on the score of their being then in power and ruling, say, that they have in spiritual things also any advantage. But as (he means) we preach to all the nations, so do we to you, numbering them with Scythians and Thracians: for if he did not wish to show this, it were superfluous to say Among whom are you also. And this he does to take down their high spirit ( κενὥν τὸ φύσημα) and to prostrate the swelling vanity of their minds, and to teach them to honor others alike to themselves: and so he proceeds to speak upon this very point.

Among whom you also are the called of Jesus Christ.

Ver. 6. Among whom are you also the called of Jesus Christ.

That is, you are among those others. Notice that Paul does not say he called the others along with you, but rather that he called you along with the others. For if in Christ Jesus there is neither slave nor free person, much less is there king and private citizen. For you too were called and did not come of your own accord.

That is, along with whom you also are: and he does not say, that he called the others with you, but you with the others. For if in Christ Jesus there is neither bond nor free, much less is there king and private man. For even you were called and did not come over of yourselves.

To all who are in Rome, beloved of God, called to be saints: grace to you and peace from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.

Ver. 7. To all that be in Rome, beloved of God, called to be saints: grace to you and peace from God our Father, and the Lord Jesus Christ.

Notice how frequently he uses the word "called": "called to be an Apostle," "among whom you also are called," "to all that be in Rome, called." He does this not because he is being wordy, but because he wants to remind them of the gift they have received. Among those who believed, there were likely some from the ranks of consuls and rulers as well as poor and ordinary people. Setting aside the inequality of social status, he addresses them all with one title. But if in matters that are more essential and spiritual, everything is presented as common to both slaves and free people—for instance, the love from God, the calling, the Gospel, the adoption, the grace, the peace, the sanctification, and everything else—how could it be anything other than complete foolishness to separate those whom God has joined together and made equal in honor in the greater things, on account of earthly distinctions? For this reason, I believe, from the very beginning this blessed Apostle, after removing this harmful disease, leads them to the mother of all blessings: humility. This made servants better, since they learned they would suffer no harm from their servitude while they possessed true freedom; this would incline masters to be gentle, being taught that they gain no advantage from being free unless the goods of faith are given first place. And so you may understand that he was not doing this to create confusion by leveling everything, but still recognized the best distinction, he did not write simply to all who were in Rome, but added a defining phrase: beloved of God. For this is the best discrimination, and shows the source of their sanctification. Where then did the sanctification come from? From love. For after saying "beloved," he then proceeds with "called to be saints," showing that this is the fountain from which all blessings flow. By "saints" he means all the faithful. Grace unto you and peace.

See how continually he puts the word called, saying, called to be an Apostle; among whom you also are called; to all that be in Rome, called: and this he does not out of superfluity of words, but out of a wish to remind them of the benefit. For since among them which believed, it was likely that there would be some of the consuls ( ὑ πάτων; Ben. consulares) and rulers as well as poor and common men, casting aside the inequality of ranks, he writes to them all under one appellation. But if in things which are more needful and which are spiritual, all things are set forth as common both to slaves and to free, for instance, the love from God, the calling, the Gospel, the adoption, the grace, the peace, the sanctification, all things else, how could it be other than the uttermost folly, whom God had joined together, and made to be of equal honor in the greater things, those to divide on account of things on earth? On this ground, I presume, from the very outstart, this blessed Apostle, after casting out this mischievous disease, conducts them to the mother of blessings, humble-mindedness. This made servants better, since they learned that they should take no harm from their servitude, while they had the true freedom; this would incline masters to be gentle, as being instructed that they have no advantage in being free, unless the goods of faith have the first place given them. And that you may learn that he was not doing this to work confusion, by dashing all things, but still knew the best distinction, he wrote not simply to all that were in Rome, but with a definition added, beloved of God. For this is the best discrimination, and shows whence the sanctification was. Whence then was the sanctification? From Love. For after saying, beloved, then he proceeds, called to be saints, showing that it is from this that the fount of all blessings is. But saints he calls all the faithful. Grace unto you and peace.

Oh, what a greeting that brings us countless blessings! Christ also told the Apostles to use this as their first word when entering houses. This is why Paul in all places begins with grace and peace, for the war that Christ ended was no small one, but indeed one that was varied and of every kind and had lasted a long time, and this came not from our efforts but through His grace. Since love gave us grace, and grace gave us peace, having set them down in the proper order of a greeting, he prays that they may remain perpetual and unmoved, so that no other war may be kindled again. He asks the one who gave these things to keep them firmly established, saying, "Grace be unto you and peace from God our Father, and the Lord Jesus Christ." Notice in this passage that the word "from" applies equally to both the Son and the Father, and this is equivalent to "of whom." For he did not say, "Grace be unto you and peace from God the Father, through our Lord Jesus Christ," but "from God the Father, and the Lord Jesus Christ." Amazing! How great is the love of God! We who were enemies and disgraced have suddenly become saints and sons. For when he calls Him Father, he shows them to be sons, and when he says sons, he has revealed the whole treasure of blessings.

Oh address, that brings countless blessings to us! This also Christ bade the Apostles to use as their first word when entering into houses. Luke 10:5 Wherefore it is from this that Paul also in all places takes his beginning, from grace and peace; for it was no small war which Christ put an end to, but indeed one varying and of every kind and of a long season ( τοικίλον καὶ ταντοδαπὸν); and this not from our labors, but through His grace. Since then love presented us with grace, and grace with peace, having set them down in the due order of an address, he prays over them that they may abide perpetual and unmoved, so that no other war may again be blown into flame, and beseeches Him that gave, to keep these things firmly settled, saying as follows, Grace be unto you and peace from God our Father, and the Lord Jesus Christ. See in this passage, the from is common to the Son and the Father, and this is equivalent to of whom. For he did not say, Grace be unto you and peace from God the Father, through our Lord Jesus Christ; but, from God the Father, and the Lord Jesus Christ. Strange! How mighty is the love of God! We which were enemies and disgraced, have all at once become saints and sons. For when he calls Him Father, he shows them to be sons; and when he says sons, he has unveiled the whole treasure of blessings.

Let us then live in a way that is worthy of the gift, and hold fast to peace and holiness. For other honors are only temporary and come to an end along with this present life, and may be purchased with money (which is why one might say they are not really honors at all but only names of honors, having their power in fine clothing and the subservience of attendants). But this gift, having been given by God—the gift of sanctification and adoption—is not destroyed even by death. Rather, it makes people conspicuous even here and also accompanies us on our journey to the life to come. For the person who holds fast to the adoption and keeps careful watch over his holiness is far brighter and more blessed even than one who wears the crown itself and has the purple, and enjoys abundant peace in the present life and is nourished by good hopes, and has no reason for anxiety and disturbance, but experiences constant pleasure. For good cheer and joy are not produced by greatness of power, abundance of wealth, pomp of authority, strength of body, lavish food, fine clothing, or any other thing within human reach, but by spiritual success and a good conscience alone. And whoever has this cleansed, even if he is clothed in rags and struggling with hunger, is in better spirits than those who live in luxury. Likewise, the person who is conscious of wicked deeds, even if he gathers to himself all the goods of the world, is the most miserable of all people. For this reason Paul, living in continual hunger and nakedness and being flogged every day, was joyful and lived more peacefully than those who were emperors at that time. But Ahab, though a king and indulging in sumptuous luxury, when he had committed that one sin, groaned and was dispirited, and his countenance was downcast both before the sin and after the sin. If then we wish to enjoy pleasure, above all other things let us avoid wickedness and pursue virtue, since it is not in the nature of things for anyone to have a share in it on any other terms, even if we were seated upon the king's throne itself. Therefore Paul also says, But the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace. Let us then keep this fruit growing in us, so that we may enjoy this delight here and may obtain the kingdom to come, by the grace and love toward mankind of our Lord Jesus Christ, through Whom and with Whom be glory to the Father and to the Holy Spirit, now and always, even unto all ages. Amen.

Let us then keep showing a conversation worthy of the gift, and hold on in peace and holiness. For other dignities are but for a time, and are brought to an end along with this life present, and may be bought with money (whence one might say they are not dignities at all but names of dignities only, having their strength in the investiture of fine array and the servility of attendants), but this as having been given of God, the gift of sanctification and adoption, is not broken through even by death, but even here makes men conspicuous, and also departs with us upon our journey to the life to come. For he that holds on in the adoption, and keeps an exact watch upon his holiness, is much brighter and more happy even than he that is arrayed with the diadem itself, and has the purple; and has the delight of abundant peace in the present life and is nurtured up with goodly hopes, and has no ground for worry and disturbance, but enjoys constant pleasure; for as for good spirits and joy, it is not greatness of power, not abundance of wealth, not pomp of authority, not strength of body, not sumptuousness of the table, not the adorning of dresses, nor any other of the things in man's reach that ordinarily produces them, but spiritual success, and a good conscience alone. And he that has this cleansed, even though he be clad in rags and struggling with famine, is of better spirits than they that live so softly. So too he that is conscious of wicked deeds, even though he may gather to himself all men's goods, is the most wretched of all men. For this cause Paul, living in continual hunger and nakedness, and being scourged every day was joyful, and went more softly than they that were then emperors. But Ahab though a king, and indulging in a sumptuous luxury, when he had done that one sin, groaned and was out of spirits, and his countenance was fallen both before the sin and after the sin. If then we wish to enjoy pleasure, above all things else let us shun wickedness, and follow after virtue; since it is not in the nature of things for one to have a share thereof on any other terms, even if we were mounted upon the king's throne itself. Wherefore also Paul says, But the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace. Galatians 5:22 This fruit then let us keep growing by us, that we may be in the fruition of joy here, and may obtain the kingdom to come, by the grace and love towards man of our Lord Jesus Christ, through Whom and with Whom, be glory to the Father, and to the Holy Spirit, now and always, even unto all ages. Amen.


On the Priesthood — Book VI

On the Priesthood, Book VI: the dialogue with Basil on the dignity and dangers of priestly ministry.

Source: Translated by W.R.W. Stephens. From Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, First Series , Vol. 9. Edited by Philip Schaff. ( Buffalo, NY: Christian Literature Publishing Co., 1889. ) Revised and edited for New Advent by Kevin Knight. <https://www.newadvent.org/fathers/19226.htm>.

Opening

Our situation here is exactly as you have heard. But how will we endure our situation in the age to come, when we are forced to give an account for each person who has been entrusted to us? Our penalty is not limited to shame alone, but everlasting punishment awaits us as well. Regarding the passage, "Obey them that have the rule over you, and submit to them, for they watch in behalf of your souls as they that shall give account," though I have already mentioned it once, I will speak of it again now, because the fear of its warning constantly troubles my soul. For if for the person who causes even one person to stumble, and that the least important, it would be better that a large millstone be hung around his neck and that he be drowned in the depths of the sea, and if those who wound the consciences of the brethren sin against Christ Himself, what then will they suffer one day, what kind of penalty will they pay, who destroy not just one, or two, or three, but so many multitudes? For it is not possible to plead inexperience as an excuse, nor to take refuge in ignorance, nor to put forward the claim of necessity or force. Indeed, if it were possible, one of those under their charge could more easily use this refuge for his own sins than bishops can in the case of the sins of others. Do you ask why? Because the one who has been appointed to correct the ignorance of others and to warn them beforehand of the conflict with the devil that is coming upon them will not be able to put forward ignorance as his excuse or to say, "I never heard the trumpet sound, I did not foresee the conflict." For he is appointed for this very purpose, says Ezekiel, that he may sound the trumpet for others and warn them of the dangers at hand. And therefore his punishment is unavoidable, even if the one who perishes happens to be only one person. For if when the sword comes, the watchman does not sound the trumpet to the people nor give them a sign, and the sword comes and takes any person away, that person is indeed taken away because of his iniquity, but his blood I will require at the watchman's hands.

1. Our condition here, indeed, is such as you have heard. But our condition hereafter how shall we endure, when we are compelled to give our account for each of those who have been entrusted to us? For our penalty is not limited to shame, but everlasting chastisement awaits us as well. As for the passage, Obey them that have the rule over you, and submit to them, for they watch in behalf of your souls as they that shall give account; Hebrews 13:17 though I have mentioned it once already, yet I will break silence about it now, for the fear of its warning is continually agitating my soul. For if for him who causes one only, and that the least, to stumble, it is profitable that a great millstone should be hanged about his neck, and that he should be sunk in the depth of the sea; Matthew 18:6 and if they who wound the consciences of the brethren, sin against Christ Himself, 1 Corinthians 8:12 what then will they one day suffer, what kind of penalty will they pay, who destroy not one only, or two, or three, but so many multitudes? For it is not possible for inexperience to be urged as an excuse, nor to take refuge in ignorance, nor for the plea of necessity or force to be put forward. Yea, if it were possible, one of those under their charge could more easily make use of this refuge for his own sins than bishops in the case of the sins of others. Do you ask why? Because he who has been appointed to rectify the ignorance of others, and to warn them beforehand of the conflict with the devil which is coming upon them, will not be able to put forward ignorance as his excuse, or to say, I have never heard the trumpet sound, I did not foresee the conflict. For he is set for that very purpose, says Ezekiel, that he may sound the trumpet for others, and warn them of the dangers at hand. And therefore his chastisement is inevitable, though he that perishes happen to be but one. For if when the sword comes, the watchman does not sound the trumpet to the people, nor give them a sign, and the sword come and take any man away, he indeed is taken away on account of his iniquity, but his blood will I require at the watchman's hands. Ezekiel 33:6

Cease then to urge us toward a penalty so inevitable, for our discussion is not about an army or a kingdom, but about an office that requires the virtues of an angel. The soul of the priest ought to be purer than the very sunbeams, so that the Holy Spirit may not abandon him, so that he may be able to say, "Now I live; and yet no longer I, but Christ lives in me" (Galatians 2:20). For if those who dwell in the desert, far removed from the city, the marketplace, and its tumult, who enjoy all their time in a haven of rest and peacefulness, are not willing to rely on the security of that way of life, but add to it countless other safeguards, hedging themselves in on every side and studying to speak and act with great circumspection so that to the fullest extent of human power they may draw near to God with confidence and with unstained purity—what power and strength do you think the ordained priest needs in order to tear his soul away from every defilement and keep its spiritual beauty unsullied? For he needs far greater purity than they do, and whoever needs greater purity is also subject to more pressing temptations than they, which can defile him, unless by constant self-denial and much labor he renders his soul inaccessible to them. For beauty of face, elegance of movement, an affected gait and lisping voice, penciled eyebrows and enameled cheeks, elaborate braiding and dyeing of hair, costly dress, an array of golden ornaments, and the glory of precious stones, the scent of perfumes, and all those other matters to which womankind devotes itself, are enough to disorder the mind, unless it happens to be hardened against them through much austerity of self-restraint. Now to be disturbed indeed by such things is nothing wonderful. But on the other hand, that the devil should be able to strike down and shoot down the souls of men by the opposite of these—this is a matter that fills us with astonishment and perplexity.

2. Cease then to urge us on to a penalty so inevitable; for our discourse is not about an army, or a kingdom; but about an office which needs the virtues of an angel. For the soul of the Priest ought to be purer than the very sunbeams, in order that the Holy Spirit may not leave him desolate, in order that he may be able to say, Now I live; and yet no longer I, but Christ lives in me. Galatians 2:20 For if they who dwell in the desert, and are removed far from the city and the market-place, and the tumult therein, and who enjoy all their time a haven of rest, and of peacefulness, are not willing to rely on the security of that manner of life, but add to it numberless other safeguards, hedging themselves round on every side, and studying both to speak and to act with great circumspection, so that to the utmost extent of human power they may draw near to God with assurance, and with unstained purity, what power and strength, do you think, does the ordained Priest need so as to be able to tear his soul away from every defilement, and to keep its spiritual beauty unsullied? For he has need of far greater purity than they; and whoever has need of greater purity, he too is subject to more pressing temptations than they, which are able to defile him, unless by using constant self-denial and much labor, he renders his soul inaccessible to them. For beauty of face, elegance of movement, an affected gait and lisping voice, pencilled eyebrows and enamelled cheeks, elaborate braiding and dyeing of hair, costliness of dress, variety of golden ornaments, and the glory of precious stones, the scent of perfumes, and all those other matters to which womankind devote themselves, are enough to disorder the mind, unless it happen to be hardened against them, through much austerity of self restraint. Now to be disturbed indeed by such things is nothing wonderful. But on the other hand, that the devil should be able to hit and shoot down the souls of men by the opposite of these — this is a matter which fills us with astonishment and perplexity.

Some men who have escaped these traps have been caught by others that are completely different. For example, a neglected appearance, unkempt hair, shabby clothing, and a face without makeup, simple behavior and plain speech, an unstudied way of walking, an unaffected voice, a life of poverty, and a despised, friendless, and isolated condition—these things first move the observer to pity, and then to complete ruin. Many who have escaped the earlier snares involving gold ornaments, perfumes, fine clothing, and all the other things I mentioned have easily fallen into these very different ones and perished. So when war is stirred up in the soul of the observer both by poverty and by wealth, both by attention to personal appearance and by its neglect, both by studied and by unaffected manners—in short, by all the means I have listed—and its tricks surround him on every side, how will he be able to breathe freely while so many snares encircle him? And what refuge will he be able to find—I do not mean to avoid being forcibly seized by them, for that is not altogether difficult—but to keep his own soul undisturbed by polluting thoughts?

3. For ere now some men who have escaped these snares, have been caught by others widely differing from these. For even a neglected appearance, unkempt hair, squalid dress, and an unpainted face, simple behavior, and homely language, unstudied gait, and unaffected voice, a life of poverty, a despised, unpatronized and lonely condition, have first drawn on the beholder to pity, and next to utter ruin; and many who have escaped the former nets, in the way of gold ornaments and perfumes, and apparel, and all the rest, of which I have spoken as connected with them, have easily fallen into these so widely differing from them, and have perished. When then both by poverty and by riches, both by the adornment and the neglect of the personal appearance, both by studied and unaffected manners, in short by all those means which I have enumerated, war is kindled in the soul of the beholder, and its artifices surround him on every side, how will he be able to breathe freely while so many snares encompass him? And what hiding-place will he be able to find — I do not say so as to avoid being forcibly seized by them (for this is not altogether difficult)– but so as to keep his own soul undisturbed by polluting thoughts?

And I pass by honors, which cause countless evils. Those that come from women are ruinous to the strength of self-restraint, and often overthrow it when a man does not know how to guard constantly against such designs. Those that come from men, unless a man receives them with great nobility of mind, lead him into two opposite emotions: servile flattery and senseless pride. He is forced to cringe before those who patronize him, and he becomes puffed up toward his inferiors because of the honors others give him, and he is driven into the pit of arrogance. We have mentioned these matters, but no one could really learn how harmful they actually are without experiencing them. Not only these snares, but greater and more deceptive ones than these, must be faced by the person who lives in the world. But the person who is content with solitude is free from all this, and if at times a strange thought creates such an image, the image is weak and can be quickly overcome, because no fuel is added to the flame from outside through actual sight. For the recluse has only himself to fear for, or if he is forced to care for others, they are easily counted. And if they are many, they are still fewer than those in our churches, and they give him who is set over them much lighter anxiety, not only because of their small number, but because they are all free from worldly concerns and have neither wife nor children nor anything like that to care about. This makes them very respectful toward their rulers and allows them to share the same dwelling, so that the rulers can accurately see their faults at a glance and correct them, since the constant supervision of a teacher is no small help toward progress in virtue.

And I pass by honors, which are the cause of countless evils. For those which come from the hands of women are ruinous to the vigor of self-restraint, and often overthrow it when a man does not know how to watch constantly against such designs; while those which come from the hands of men, unless a man receive them with much nobleness of mind, he is seized with two contrary emotions, servile flattery and senseless pride. To those who patronize him, he is obliged to cringe; and towards his inferiors he is puffed up, on account of the honors which the others confer, and is driven into the gulf of arrogance. We have mentioned these matters indeed, but how harmful they actually are, no one could well learn without experience. For not only these snares, but greater and more delusive than these, he must needs encounter, who has his conversation in the world. But he who is content with solitude, has freedom from all this, and if at any time a strange thought creates a representation of this kind, the image is weak, and capable of being speedily subdued, because there is no fuel added to the flame from without, arising from actual sight. For the recluse has but himself to fear for; or should he be forced to have the care of others they are easily counted: and if they be many, yet they are less than those in our Churches, and they give him who is set over them much lighter anxiety about them, not only on account of their fewness, but because they are all free from worldly concerns, and have neither wife nor children, nor any such thing to care about; and this makes them very deferential to their rulers, and allows them to share the same abode with them, so that they are able to take in their failings accurately at a glance and correct them, seeing that the constant supervision of a teacher is no little help towards advance in virtue.

But most of those who are under the care of the Priest are weighed down by the concerns of this life, and this makes them slower in carrying out spiritual responsibilities. Therefore the teacher must sow seed every day, so to speak, so that through constant repetition at least, the teaching may be grasped by those who hear it. For excessive wealth, an abundance of power, laziness born from luxury, and many other things besides these choke out the seeds that have been planted. Often too, a thick overgrowth of thorns prevents the seed from even landing on the surface of the soil. On the other hand, overwhelming troubles, the pressure of poverty, constant insults, and other such things opposite to those mentioned earlier draw the mind away from concern for divine matters. And of their people's sins, not even the smallest portion can become visible to them, for how could it, when they do not even know most of them by sight?

4. But of those who are subject to the Priest, the greater number are hampered with the cares of this life, and this makes them the slower in the performance of spiritual duties. Whence it is necessary for the teacher to sow every day (so to speak), in order that by its frequency at least, the word of doctrine may be able to be grasped by those who hear. For excessive wealth, and an abundance of power, and sloth the offspring of luxury, and many other things beside these, choke the seeds which have been let fall. Often too the thick growth of thorns does not suffer the seed to drop even upon the surface of the soil. Again, excess of trouble, stress of poverty, constant insults, and other such things, the reverse of the foregoing, take the mind away from anxiety about things divine; and of their people's sins, not even the smallest part can become apparent; for how should it, in the case of those the majority of whom they do not know even by sight?

The priest's relationships with his people involve this much difficulty. But if anyone asks about his relationships with God, he will find the others to be as nothing, since these require a greater and more thorough seriousness. For the one who acts as an ambassador on behalf of the whole city—but why do I say the city? On behalf of the whole world indeed—prays that God would be merciful toward the sins of all, not only of the living, but also of the departed. What kind of man ought he to be? For my part, I think that the boldness of speech of Moses and Elijah is insufficient for such supplication. For as though he were entrusted with the whole world and were himself the father of all people, he draws near to God, begging that wars may be extinguished everywhere, that disturbances may be calmed, asking for peace and prosperity, and a swift deliverance from all the troubles that afflict each person, publicly and privately. And he ought to excel in every respect all those on whose behalf he prays, as much as rulers should excel their subjects.

The Priest's relations with his people involve thus much difficulty. But if any inquire about his relations with God, he will find the others to be as nothing, since these require a greater and more thorough earnestness. For he who acts as an ambassador on behalf of the whole city — but why do I say the city? On behalf of the whole world indeed — prays that God would be merciful to the sins of all, not only of the living, but also of the departed. What manner of man ought he to be? For my part I think that the boldness of speech of Moses and Elias, is insufficient for such supplication. For as though he were entrusted with the whole world and were himself the father of all men, he draws near to God, beseeching that wars may be extinguished everywhere, that tumults may be quelled; asking for peace and plenty, and a swift deliverance from all the ills that beset each one, publicly and privately; and he ought as much to excel in every respect all those on whose behalf he prays, as rulers should excel their subjects.

And whenever he invokes the Holy Spirit and offers the most awesome sacrifice and constantly handles the common Lord of all, tell me what rank should we give him? What great purity and what genuine piety must we require of him? Consider what kind of hands ought to be ministering in these things, and what kind of tongue speaking such words. Should not the soul that receives so great a Spirit be purer and holier than anything in the world? At such a time angels stand beside the priest, and the whole sanctuary and the space around the altar is filled with the heavenly powers, in honor of Him who lies there. This can indeed be proven from the very rites that are being celebrated. I myself have heard someone relate that a certain elderly, venerable man, accustomed to seeing revelations, used to tell him that when he was granted a vision of this kind at such a time, he suddenly saw, as far as he was able, a multitude of angels clothed in shining garments, surrounding the altar and bowing down, as one might see soldiers in the presence of their king—and I for one believe it. Another person told me, not learning it from someone else but being himself deemed worthy to be both hearer and eyewitness of it, that in the case of those who are about to depart from this life, if they happen to be partakers of the mysteries with a pure conscience, when they are about to breathe their last, angels keep watch over them for the sake of what they have received and bear them away. And do you not yet tremble to introduce into so sacred a mystery a soul like this, and to advance to the dignity of the priesthood one clothed in filthy garments, whom Christ has shut out from the rest of the company of guests? The soul of the priest should shine like a light beaming over the whole world. But mine has such great darkness hanging over it because of my evil conscience that it is always cast down and never able to look up with confidence to its Lord. Priests are the salt of the earth. But who would easily put up with my lack of understanding and my inexperience in all things except you, who have always loved me beyond measure? For the priest ought not only to be pure, as befits one who has been honored with so high a ministry, but also very discerning and skilled in many matters, and to be as well versed in the affairs of this life as those who are engaged in the world, and yet to be free from them all more than the hermits who occupy the mountains. Since he must mix with men who have wives and bring up children, who possess servants and are surrounded with wealth and fill public positions and are people of influence, he too must be versatile—I say versatile, not fake, nor fawning and hypocritical, but full of much freedom and confidence, and knowing how to adapt himself profitably where circumstances require it, and to be both kind and severe. For it is not possible to treat all those under one's charge according to one plan, since it is not good for physicians to apply one course of treatment to all their sick, nor for a pilot to know only one way of contending with the winds. Indeed, continual storms beset this ship of ours, and these storms do not only assail from outside but arise from within, and there is need of much adaptability and circumspection. All these different matters have one end in view: the glory of God and the building up of the Church.

And whenever he invokes the Holy Spirit, and offers the most dread sacrifice, and constantly handles the common Lord of all, tell me what rank shall we give him? What great purity and what real piety must we demand of him? For consider what manner of hands they ought to be which minister in these things, and of what kind his tongue which utters such words, and ought not the soul which receives so great a spirit to be purer and holier than anything in the world? At such a time angels stand by the Priest; and the whole sanctuary, and the space round about the altar, is filled with the powers of heaven, in honor of Him who lies thereon. For this, indeed, is capable of being proved from the very rites which are being then celebrated. I myself, moreover, have heard some one once relate, that a certain aged, venerable man, accustomed to see revelations, used to tell him, that he being thought worthy of a vision of this kind, at such a time, saw, on a sudden, so far as was possible for him, a multitude of angels, clothed in shining robes, and encircling the altar, and bending down, as one might see soldiers in the presence of their King, and for my part I believe it. Moreover another told me, without learning it from some one else, but as being himself thought worthy to be both an ear and eye witness of it, that, in the case of those who are about to depart hence, if they happen to be partakers of the mysteries, with a pure conscience, when they are about to breathe their last, angels keep guard over them for the sake of what they have received, and bear them hence. And do you not yet tremble to introduce a soul into so sacred a mystery of this kind, and to advance to the dignity of the Priesthood, one robed in filthy raiment, whom Christ has shut out from the rest of the band of guests? Matthew 22:13 The soul of the Priest should shine like a light beaming over the whole world. But mine has so great darkness overhanging it, because of my evil conscience, as to be always cast down and never able to look up with confidence to its Lord. Priests are the salt of the earth. Matthew 5:13 But who would easily put up with my lack of understanding, and my inexperience in all things, but thou, who hast been wont to love me beyond measure. For the Priest ought not only to be thus pure as one who has been dignified with so high a ministry, but very discreet, and skilled in many matters, and to be as well versed in the affairs of this life as they who are engaged in the world, and yet to be free from them all more than the recluses who occupy the mountains. For since he must mix with men who have wives, and who bring up children, who possess servants, and are surrounded with wealth, and fill public positions, and are persons of influence, he too should be a many-sided man — I say many-sided, not unreal, nor yet fawning and hypocritical, but full of much freedom and assurance, and knowing how to adapt himself profitably, where the circumstances of the case require it, and to be both kind and severe, for it is not possible to treat all those under one's charge on one plan, since neither is it well for physicians to apply one course of treatment to all their sick, nor for a pilot to know but one way of contending with the winds. For, indeed, continual storms beset this ship of ours, and these storms do not assail from without only, but take their rise from within, and there is need of much condescension, and circumspection, and all these different matters have one end in view, the glory of God, and the edifying of the Church.

Great is the struggle that those who withdraw from the world undergo, and their labor is considerable. But if anyone compares their efforts with those involved in the proper exercise of the priesthood, he will find the difference as great as that between a king and an ordinary citizen. For in their case, though the labor is indeed great, the struggle belongs to both body and soul together—or rather the greater part of it is accomplished through the body's condition. And if the body is not strong, the desire remains undeveloped and unable to be put into action. For the practices of intense fasting, sleeping on the ground, staying awake through the night, abstaining from bathing, hard physical labor, and all other means they use to discipline the body must be abandoned when the body being disciplined is not strong. But in the case of the priesthood, purity of soul is what matters, and no bodily strength is needed to demonstrate its excellence. For what does physical strength contribute toward our being not self-willed, or proud, or stubborn, but sober-minded and prudent and well-ordered, and everything else that St. Paul included in his description of the perfect priest? But no one could say this about the virtues of the recluse.

5. Great is the conflict which recluses undergo, and much their toil. But if any one compare their exertions with those which the right exercise of the Priesthood involves, he will find the difference as great as the distance between a king and a commoner. For there, if the labor is great indeed, yet the conflict is common to body and soul, or rather the greater part of it is accomplished by the condition of the body, and if this be not strong, the inclination remains undeveloped, and is unable to come out into action. For the habit of intense fasting, and sleeping on the ground, and keeping vigil, and refraining from the bath, and great toil, and all other means which they use for the affliction of the body are given up, when the body to be thus disciplined is not strong. But in this case purity of soul is the business in hand, and no bodily vigor is required to show its excellence. For what does strength of body contribute towards our being not self-willed, or proud, or headstrong, but sober and prudent, and orderly, and all else, wherein St. Paul filled up the picture of the perfect Priest? But no one could say this of the virtues of the recluse.

But just as stage magicians need a large apparatus with wheels, ropes, and daggers, while a philosopher has his entire art stored in his mind and requires no external equipment, the same applies here. The recluse needs good physical health and a suitable location for his way of life—a place not too far removed from human contact, with the quietness of the wilderness, and also a favorable climate. For nothing is more unbearable to a body weakened by fasting than an unstable climate. I need not mention the trouble they must take in preparing their clothing and daily food, since they insist on doing everything with their own hands. But the priest requires none of these things for his needs. He is unconcerned about them and freely uses whatever is harmless, while keeping all his skill stored in the treasury of his mind. If anyone admires the solitary life and withdrawal from society, I would say that such a life shows patience but does not provide sufficient proof of complete strength of soul. For a person who sits at the helm in harbor has not yet given any clear proof of his skill. But if someone can guide his ship safely through the open sea, no one would deny that he is an excellent steersman.

6. But as in the case of wonder-workers, a large apparatus is required, both wheels and ropes and daggers; while the philosopher has the whole of his art stored up in his mind, not requiring any external appliances: So accordingly in the case before us. The recluse requires both a good condition of body, and a place suitable for his course of life, in order that such may not be settled too far from intercourse with their fellow men, and may have the tranquillity which belongs to desert places, and yet further, may not fail to enjoy the most favorable climate. For nothing is so unbearable to a body worn with fastings as a climate which is not equable. And what trouble they are compelled to take in the preparation of their clothing and daily food, as they are themselves ambitious of doing all with their own hands, I need not speak of now. But the Priest will require none of these things to supply his wants, but is unconcerned about them, and participates in all things which are harmless, while he has all his skill stored up in the treasure-house of his mind. But if any one admire a solitary life, and retirement from the society of the multitude, I should say myself that such a life was a token of patience, but not a sufficient proof of entire fortitude of soul. For the man who sits at the helm in harbor, does not yet give any certain proof of his art. But if one is able to guide his ship safely in the midst of the sea, no one would deny him to be an excellent steersman.

It would not be at all surprising to us that the recluse, living by himself as he does, remains undisturbed and does not commit many great sins. After all, he does not encounter things that irritate and agitate his mind. But if someone who has devoted himself to entire communities and has been forced to bear the sins of many has remained steadfast and firm, guiding his soul through the storm as though he were in calm waters, he is the one who deserves to be justly praised and admired by everyone, for he has shown sufficient proof of personal courage. Therefore, do not wonder that I, who avoid the marketplace and crowded places, do not have many people accusing me. For I should not be surprised if I did not sin while asleep, nor fell when I did not wrestle, nor got hit when I did not fight. Who, tell me, who will be able to speak against me and reveal my wickedness? Can this roof or cell? No, they cannot speak. Would my mother, who knows my affairs best of all? Well, certainly I am not in contact with her, and we have never come to a quarrel. Even if this had happened, no mother is so heartless and lacking in affection for her child as to revile and publicly accuse the one she carried, gave birth to, and raised, unless there were some reason compelling her or someone urging her to do so. Nevertheless, if anyone wants to carefully examine my mind, he will discover much corruption there. And you are aware of this, you who are especially accustomed to praising me before everyone. That I do not say these things out of mere modesty, remember how often I told you when we discussed this subject between us: If someone were to give me the choice of whether I would rather excel in the oversight of the Church or in the life of the recluse, I would choose the former a thousand times over. For I have always congratulated those who have been able to discharge this office well, and no one will deny that I would not have avoided what I considered blessed if I were able to take part in it properly. But what am I to do? Nothing is so harmful to the oversight of the Church as this inactivity and negligence of mine, which others think is a kind of self-discipline, but which I consider to be a veil covering most of my personal weaknesses and preventing them from being seen. For someone who is accustomed to such great freedom from responsibilities and to spending his time in much leisure, even if he has a noble nature, becomes confused by his inexperience, gets disturbed, and his inactivity deprives him of no small part of his natural ability. But when, in addition, he has a slow intellect and is also ignorant of these severe trials, which I believe is my case, he will carry out the ministry he has received no better than a statue. Therefore, of those who have come to such great trials from that school, few shine, and most betray themselves, fall, and undergo much hardship and suffering—and no wonder. For the trials and the training are not concerned with the same things. The person who is competing is no different from those who are untrained. Anyone entering this contest should despise glory, be superior to anger, and be full of great discretion. But there is no opportunity for exercising these qualities in the case of someone who lives a secluded life. For he does not have many people to provoke him so that he may practice controlling the force of his anger, nor admirers and applauders so that he may be trained to despise the praises of the crowds. And the discretion required in the Church cannot be developed in their case. Therefore, whenever they come to trials they have never experienced practically, they become bewildered, their heads spin, they fall into helplessness, and besides adding nothing to their virtue, they often lose what they brought with them.

7. It would be, therefore, in no wise excessively surprising to us, that the recluse, living as he does by himself, is undisturbed and does not commit many and great sins. For he does not meet with things which irritate and excite his mind. But if any one who has devoted himself to whole multitudes, and has been compelled to bear the sins of many, has remained steadfast and firm, guiding his soul in the midst of the storm as if he were in a calm, he is the man to be justly applauded and admired of all, for he has shown sufficient proof of personal manliness. Do not thou, therefore, for your part wonder if I, who avoid the market-place and the haunts of the multitude, have not many to accuse me. For I ought not to wonder, if I sinned not when asleep, nor fell when I did not wrestle, nor was hit if I did not fight. For who, tell me, who will be able to speak against me, and reveal my depravity? Can this roof or cell? Nay, they would not be able to give tongue? Would my mother, who best of all knows my affairs? Well, certainly with her I am neither in communication, nor have we ever come to a quarrel, and if this had happened, no mother is so heartless and wanting in affection for her child as to revile and accuse before all him whom she travailed with, and brought forth, and reared, if there were no reason to constrain her, nor any person to urge her to such an act. Nevertheless, if any one desires to make a careful inspection of my mind, he will discover much which is corrupt there. Nor are you unaware of this who art specially wont to extol me with praises before all. Now that I do not say these things out of mere modesty, recollect how often I said to you, when this subject was being discussed between us, If any one were to give me my choice whether I would rather gain distinction in the oversight of the Church, or in the life of the recluse, I would vote a thousand times over for accepting the former. For I have never failed to congratulate those who have been able to discharge this office well, and no one will gainsay that what I counted blessed I would not have shunned were I able to take part in it fitly. But what am I to do? There is nothing so prejudicial to the oversight of the Church as this inactivity and negligence of mine, which others think to be a sort of self-discipline, but which I hold to be a veil as it were of my personal infirmity, covering the greater number of my defects and not suffering them to appear. For he who is accustomed to enjoy such great freedom from business, and to pass his time in much repose, even if he be of a noble nature, is confused by his inexperience, and is disturbed, and his inactivity deprives him of no small part of his natural ability. But when, besides, he is of slow intellect, and ignorant also of these severe trials, which I take it is my case, he will carry on this ministry which he has received no better than a statue. Wherefore of those who have come to such great trial, out of that school, few shine; and the greater part betray themselves, and fall, and undergo much hardship and sufferings; and no wonder. For the trials and the discipline are not concerned with the same things. The man who is contending in no wise differs from those who are untrained. He who thus enters this list should despise glory, be superior to anger, full of great discretion. But for the exercise of these qualities there is no scope in his case who affects a secluded life. For he does not have many to provoke him in order that he may practise chastising, the force of his anger: nor admirers and applauders in order that he may be trained to despise the praises of the multitudes. And of the discretion which is required in the Church, there is no taking account in their case. Whenever, therefore, they come to the trials of which they have never had practical experience, they get bewildered, their heads are turned, they fall into a state of helplessness, and besides adding nothing to their excellence, may have often lost that which they brought with them.

8. Basil: What then? Should we place in charge of the Church's administration those who are involved in society and concerned with worldly affairs, who are skilled in arguing and insults, full of endless tricks, and experienced in luxurious living?

8. Basil: What then? Shall we set over the administration of the Church those who move in society, and who are careful about the concerns of this world, who are adepts at wrangling and vituperation, are full of countless artifices, and versed in luxurious ways?

Chrysostom: Stop, my dear friend! You should never think of such men when discussing the priesthood, but only of those who can mix and associate with everyone while keeping their purity undefiled, their unworldliness, holiness, constancy, and sobriety unshaken, and who possess all the other virtues that belong to recluses to an even greater degree than they do. A person who has many defects but is able to hide them through seclusion and make them ineffective because he doesn't associate with anyone will gain nothing when he enters society except becoming a laughingstock, and he will face even greater dangers—which I myself nearly experienced, had not God's providence quickly turned such fire away from my head. For it is impossible for someone in such a position to escape notice when he is so conspicuously placed; instead, everything is detected, and just as fire tests the quality of metals, so the trial of the clerical office searches the souls of mortal men. If anyone is passionate or mean or ambitious for fame, if he is boastful or has any other such flaw, it unveils everything and quickly lays bare his defects. Not only does it expose them, but it also increases their painfulness and strength. For wounds of the body, when they are irritated, become harder to heal, and the emotions of the mind, when chafed and irritated, naturally become more exasperated, and those who possess them are driven to commit greater sins. These emotions excite anyone who does not restrain them to love of glory, boastfulness, and desire for worldly goods, and they drag him down to luxury, lax living, and laziness, and little by little to evils worse than these that result from them. For there are many circumstances in society that have the power to upset the balance of the mind and hinder its straightforward course. First of all is his social interaction with women. For it is not possible for the bishop, who is concerned with the whole flock, to care for the male portion of it while passing over the female, which needs more particular forethought because of its propensity to sins. But the man appointed to the administration of a bishopric must care for the moral health of these women, if not more, at least no less than the others. For it is necessary to visit them when they are sick, to comfort them when they are sorrowful, to reprove them when they are idle, and to help them when they are distressed. In such cases the evil one would find many opportunities to approach, if a man did not fortify himself with a very strict guard. For the eye not only of the unchaste woman, but of the modest woman, pierces and disturbs the mind. Flatteries weaken it, and favors enslave it, and fervent love—which one may say is the spring of all good—becomes the cause of countless evils to those who do not make right use of it. Constant cares have before now blunted the edge of the understanding and have made what was buoyant heavier than lead, while anger has burst in like smoke and taken possession of all the inner man.

Chrysostom: Hush, dear friend that you are! You should never entertain in your thoughts such men as these, when the Priesthood is under discussion, but only such as are able after mixing and associating with all, to keep their purity undefiled, and their unworldliness, their holiness, constancy and sobriety unshaken, and to possess all other virtues which belong to recluses, in a greater degree than they. He who has many defects, but is able to hide them, by means of his seclusion, and to make them ineffectual, because he does not associate with any one, when he comes into society will gain nothing, but the position of a laughing-stock, and will run greater risks still, which I was very nearly experiencing myself, had not the providence of God quickly warded off such fire from my head. For it is not possible for one in such a position to escape notice when he is so conspicuously placed, but everything then is detected, and as the fire tests the material of metals, so too the trial of the clerical office searches the souls of mortal men; and if any one be passionate or mean, or ambitious of fame, if he be boastful, or anything else of the kind, it unveils all; and speedily lays bare his defects, and not only lays them bare, but increases their painfulness and strength. For the wounds of the body, if they are galled, become harder to heal, and the emotions of the mind when chafed and irritated, are naturally more exasperated, and those who possess them are driven to commit greater sins. For they excite him who does not restrain them, to love of glory, and to boastfulness, and to desire for this world's goods, and draw him downwards, both to luxury and laxity of life, and to laziness, and, little by little, to evils worse than these which result from them. For many are the circumstances in society which have the power to upset the balance of the mind, and to hinder its straightforward course; and first of all is his social intercourse with women. For it is not possible for the Bishop, and one who is concerned with the whole flock, to have a care for the male portion of it, but to pass over the female, which needs more particular forethought, because of its propensity to sins. But the man who is appointed to the administration of a Bishopric must have a care for the moral health of these, if not in a greater, at least in no less a degree than the others. For it is necessary to visit them when they are sick, to comfort them when they are sorrowful, and to reprove them when they are idle, and to help them when they are distressed; and in such cases the evil one would find many opportunities of approach, if a man did not fortify himself with a very strict guard. For the eye, not only of the unchaste, but of the modest woman pierces and disturbs the mind. Flatteries enervate it, and favors enslave it, and fervent love — the spring one may say of all good — becomes the cause of countless evils to those who do not make a right use of it. Constant cares too have ere now blunted the edge of the understanding, and have made that which was buoyant heavier than lead, while anger has burst in like smoke, and taken possession of all the inner man.

Why should anyone speak of the harm that comes from grief, the insults, the abuse, the criticism from superiors, from inferiors, from the wise, and from fools? For those who lack right judgment are particularly fond of criticizing and will rarely accept any excuse. But the truly excellent Bishop ought neither to take these lightly nor ignore them, but should clear himself before all people of the charges they bring against him, with great patience and gentleness, pardoning their unreasonable fault-finding rather than becoming indignant and angry about it. For if St. Paul feared that he might arouse suspicion of theft among his disciples, and therefore brought in others to manage the money, so that "no one," he says, "should blame us in this abundance which is administered by us," how much more ought we to do everything necessary to remove evil suspicions, even if they happen to be false, completely unreasonable, and very far from our thoughts? For we are not as utterly free from sin as St. Paul was from theft. Yet despite being so far removed from this evil practice, he did not disregard the suspicion of the world, even though it was absurd and even insane. For it was madness to have any such suspicion about that blessed and admirable man. But nonetheless he removed the causes of this suspicion from a distance, unreasonable though it was, and such that no one in his right mind would entertain it. He neither scorned the foolishness of the crowds nor said, "Who would ever think to suspect such things of us, after the signs I have worked, the patience that has marked my life, and when you all respected and admired us?" Quite the opposite: he foresaw and anticipated this base suspicion and pulled it up by the roots, or rather did not allow it to grow at all. Why? Because, he says, "we provide things honest not only before the Lord, but before all men." We must use equally great, indeed far greater, zeal to uproot and prevent unfavorable rumors, to see them from far off before they arrive, and to remove their causes beforehand, not waiting until they are established and become common topics in everyone's mouth. For then it is not easy to destroy them later, but very difficult, perhaps impossible, and not without harm, because this happens only after many have been injured. But how long shall I continue pursuing the unattainable? For to list all the difficulties in this area is nothing more than measuring the ocean. Even when someone clears himself from every passion—which is impossible—in order to correct the failings of others, he is forced to undergo countless trials. And when his own weaknesses are added, there you have an abyss of toil and care, and all that he must suffer who wishes to overcome the evils in himself and in those around him.

9. Why should any one speak of the injuries that result from grief, the insults, the abuse, the censure from superiors, from inferiors, from the wise, and from fools; for the class who are wanting in right judgment are particularly fond of censuring, and will never readily allow any excuse. But the truly excellent Bishop ought neither to think lightly of these, but to clear himself with all men of the charges which they bring against him, with great forbearance and meekness, pardoning their unreasonable fault-finding, rather than being indignant and angry about it. For if St. Paul feared lest he should incur a suspicion of theft, among his disciples, and therefore procured others for the management of the money, that no one he says, should blame us in this abundance which is administered by us, 2 Corinthians 8:20 how ought we not to do all so as to remove evil suspicions, even if they happen to be false, and most unreasonable, and very foreign to our thought? For we are not so utterly removed from any sin as St. Paul from theft; notwithstanding, though so far from this evil practice, he did not, therefore, slight the suspicion of the world, although it was very absurd, and even insane. For it was madness to have any such suspicion about that blessed and admirable character. But none the less does he remove far off the causes of this suspicion, unreasonable though it was, and such as no one who was in his senses would entertain, and he neither disdained the folly of the multitudes, nor did he say, To whose mind did it ever occur to suspect such things of us, after the signs which I have wrought, and the forbearance which has marked my life, and when you all revered and admired us? Quite the contrary: he foresaw and expected this base suspicion, and pulled it up by the roots, or rather did not suffer it to grow at all. Why? Because, says he, we provide things honest not only before the Lord, but before all men. So great, yea and far greater zeal must we use, to uproot and prevent floating reports which are not good, but to see beforehand from afar whence they come, and to remove beforehand the causes from which they are produced, not to wait till they are established and are the common topics in every one's mouth. For then it is not easy in the future to destroy them, but very difficult, perhaps impossible, and not without mischief, because this is done after many have been injured. But how far shall I continue pursuing the unattainable? For to enumerate all the difficulties in this direction, is nothing more nor less than measuring the ocean. Even when any one should clear himself from every passion (which is a thing impossible) in order to correct the failings of others, he is forced to undergo countless trials, and when his own infirmities are added, behold, an abyss of toil and care, and all that he must suffer, who wishes to subdue the evils in himself and in those around him.

10. Basil: And now, are you free from hard work? Do you have no worries while you live by yourself?

10. Basil: And now, art thou free from toils? Have you no cares while you live by yourself?

Chrysostom: I do have cares even now. How could someone who is human and living this difficult life of ours be free from worries and struggles? But there's a huge difference between plunging into a boundless ocean and crossing a river—that's how different these cares are from those earlier ones. Now, if I were able to be useful to others, I would want that myself, and I would pray for it. But if it's not possible to help someone else, yet if I can at least save and rescue myself from the waves, I'll be satisfied with that.

Chrysostom: I have indeed even now. For how is it possible for one who is a man, and who is living this toilsome life of ours, to be free from cares and conflict? But it is not quite the same thing for man to plunge into a boundless ocean and to cross a river, so great is the difference between these cares and those. For now, indeed, if I were able to become serviceable to others, I should wish it myself, and this would be a matter of prayer with me. But if it is not possible to help another, yet if it be practicable to save and rescue myself from the waves, I shall be contented.

Basil: So do you think this is some great accomplishment? Do you imagine that you will be saved when you are not useful to anyone else?

Basil: Do you then think this to be a great thing? And do you fancy that you will be saved when you are not profitable to any other?

Chrysostom: You have spoken well and nobly, for I cannot believe that someone who has not worked for the salvation of others can be saved. The wretched man in the Gospel was not helped by the fact that he had not diminished his talent; he perished because he did not increase it and bring it back doubled to his master. Matthew 25:24 Nevertheless, I think my punishment will be lighter when I am called to account for not saving others than it would be if I destroyed both myself and others by becoming far worse after receiving such great honor. For now I trust that my punishment will match the extent of my sins, but after receiving this office, I fear it would be not just double or triple, but many times greater, because I would have caused very many to stumble, and after receiving additional honor would have offended the God who honored me.

Chrysostom: You have spoken well and nobly, for I am not myself able to believe that it is possible for one who has not labored for the salvation of his fellow to be saved, nor did it at all profit the wretched man in the Gospel that he had not diminished his talent; but he perished through not increasing it and bringing it doubled to his master. Matthew 25:24 Nevertheless, I think that my punishment will be milder when I am called to account, because I have not saved others, than it would be if I should destroy myself and others too by becoming far worse after so great an honor. For now I trust that my chastisement will be proportioned to the amount of my sins, but after receiving this office, I fear it would be not double, or threefold, but manifold, because I should have caused very many to stumble, and after additional honor should have offended the God who honored me.

For this very reason, God accuses the Israelites more harshly and shows that they deserved greater punishment because they sinned after receiving so many honors from Him. In one place He says: "But you only have I known of all the families of the earth, therefore will I punish you for your iniquities," and again, "and I raised up of your sons for prophets, and of your young men for Nazarites." Before the time of the prophets, wanting to show that sins receive far more severe punishment when committed by a priest than by a layperson, He commands that just as great a sacrifice be offered for a priest as for the whole people. This amounts to proof that the wounds of the priesthood need more help—as much as those of all the people together. They would not need more help unless they were worse, and they are not worse in their nature but are made worse by the dignity of the priest who dares to commit them. And why should I speak only of the men who carry out this ministry? Even the daughters of priests, who have no part in the priestly office, undergo far more severe punishment for the same sins as others because of their father's dignity. The offense is the same in their case and in the daughters of laypeople—namely, fornication in both—yet the penalty is far more severe for the former. Do you see with what abundant proof God shows you that He demands much greater punishment for the ruler than for the ruled? For surely He who punishes the daughter of a certain man more severely than others for that man's sake will not exact the same penalty from the man who is the cause of her additional punishment as from others, but a much heavier one—and very reasonably. For the harm does not merely involve himself, but it destroys the souls of the weaker brethren and of those who look up to him. Ezekiel, writing to show this, distinguishes from one another the judgment of the rams and of the sheep.

11. For this very cause God accuses the Israelites more vehemently, and shows that they were worthy of greater chastisement, because they sinned after so many honors had come to them from Him, saying in one place: But you only have I known of all the families of the earth, therefore will I punish you for your iniquities, Amos 3:2 and again, and I raised up of your sons for prophets, and of your young men for Nazarites; Amos 2:11 and before the times of the prophets, wishing to show that sins receive sorer punishment by far when they occur in the case of the Priest than in the case of the laity, He enjoins as great a sacrifice to be offered for the Priest as for the whole people, and this amounts to a proof on his part, that the wounds of the Priesthood need more assistance — that is, as great as those of all the people together, and they would not have needed a greater, except they were worse; and they are not worse in their nature, but are aggravated through the dignity of the Priest, who dares to commit them. And why do I speak of the men who follow this ministration. For the daughters of the Priests, Leviticus 21:9 who have no part in the Priestly office, yet on account of their father's dignity undergo a far bitterer punishment for the same sins as others, and the offense is the same in their case and in the daughters of the laity; namely, fornication in both; yet the penalty is far severer for the former. Do you see with what abundant proof God shows you that he demands much greater punishment for the ruler than for the ruled? For no doubt he who punishes to a greater degree than others the daughter of a certain man for that man's sake, will not exact the same penalty from the man who is the cause of her additional chastisement as from others, but a much heavier one; and very reasonably; for the mischief does not merely involve himself, but it destroys the souls of the weaker brethren and of them who look up to him, and Ezekiel, writing to show this, distinguishes from one another the judgment of the rams and of the sheep. Ezekiel 34:17

Does our fear seem reasonable to you? Beyond what has already been said, although much hard work is required on my part to keep from being completely overwhelmed by the passions of my soul, I still endure the work and do not avoid the struggle. Even now I am captured by vainglory, but I often recover myself and see immediately that I have been caught, and there are times when I rebuke my soul for being enslaved. Sinful desires still come over me, but they kindle only a weak flame, since my physical eyes cannot find any fuel to feed the fire. I am completely removed from speaking evil of anyone or from hearing anyone spoken of badly, since I have no one to talk with—surely these walls would never speak. Yet it is not quite as possible to avoid anger, even though there is no one to provoke it. Often when the memory of terrible people comes over me, and of the deeds they have done, it makes my heart swell with anger. But not permanently, for I quickly subdue its kindling and persuade it to be quiet, saying that it is very foolish and extremely contemptible to ignore one's own fault and to busy oneself with the faults of one's neighbors. But if I were to go among the crowds and be involved in countless disturbances, I would not be able to benefit from this warning or to experience reflections that correct me in this way. Just as those who are driven over cliffs by a torrent or in some other way can foresee the destruction they are heading toward but cannot think of any means of help, so I, when I have fallen into the great tumult of my passions, will be able to see my punishment increasing daily. But to be master of myself as I am now, and to rebuke such diseases raging on every side, would not be equally easy for me as it was before. For my soul is weak and small and easily mastered, not only by these passions but by envy, which is more bitter than all of them. It does not know how to bear insults or honors with moderation. These greatly inflate it, while those depress it. Therefore, just as savage wild beasts, when they are well-fed and at full strength, overcome those who fight with them, especially if those fighters are weak and unskilled, but if someone weakens them by starvation, he will put their rage to sleep and extinguish most of their strength, so that even someone not particularly brave might take up the conflict and battle with them—so it is also with the passions of the soul. The one who makes them weak places them under the control of right reason, but the one who carefully nourishes them makes his battle with them harder and makes them so formidable that he spends all his time in bondage and fear.

12. Do we then seem to you to entertain a reasonable fear? For in addition to what has been said, although much toil is needful on my part, so that I should not be completely overwhelmed by the passions of my soul, yet I endure the toil, and I do not shun the conflict. For even now I am taken captive by vainglory, but I often recover myself, and I see at a glance that I have been taken, and there are times when I rebuke my soul, which has been enslaved; outrageous desires even now come over me, but they kindle only a languid flame, since my bodily eyes cannot fasten upon any fuel to feed the fire. From speaking ill of any, or from hearing any one evil spoken of, I am utterly removed, since I have no one to talk with; for surely these walls would never give tongue; yet it is not altogether in like manner possible to avoid anger, although there be none to provoke it. For often when the recollection of outrageous men has come over me, and of the deeds done by them, it makes my heart swell. But not permanently, for I quickly subdue its kindling, and persuade it to be quiet, saying that it is very inexpedient and extremely despicable to leave one's own fault alone, and to busy one's self about the faults of one's neighbors. But were I to come among the multitude, and to be involved in countless excitements, I should not be able to have the benefit of this warning, nor to experience reflections which take me thus to task. But just as they who are driven over precipices by a torrent, or in some other way, are able to foresee the destruction to which they are finally going, and are unable to think of any means of help, so I, when I have fallen into the great tumult of my passions, shall be able to see at a glance my chastisement daily increasing. But to be master of myself as I am now, and to rebuke diseases of this sort raging on every side, would not be equally easy for me as it was before. For my soul is weak and puny, and easily mastered, not only by these passions, but by envy, which is bitterer than all of them. Neither does it know how to bear insults or honors temperately. But these do exceedingly elate it, while those depress it. As, then, savage wild beasts, when they are in good condition, and in full vigor, overcome those that fight with them, particularly, too, if they be feeble and unskillful; but if any one were to weaken them by starvation, he will put their rage to sleep, and will extinguish most of their strength; so that one, not over valiant, might take up the conflict and battle with them: so also with the passions of the soul. He who makes them weak, places them in subjection to right reason; but he who nourishes them carefully, makes his battle with them harder, and renders them so formidable that he passes all his time in bondage and fear.

What then is the food of these wild beasts? For vainglory, it is honors and applause; for pride, it is an abundance of authority and power; for envy, it is the reputation of one's neighbors; for greed, it is the generosity of those who give freely; for lack of self-control, it is luxury and the constant company of women; and other passions have their own proper nourishment. All these things will fiercely attack me if I go out into the world and will tear my soul to pieces. They will be more dangerous and will make my battle against them much harder. But while I remain here, they will be subdued—though only with great effort. Yet at the same time, by the grace of God, they will be subdued, and there will be nothing worse than their barking. For these reasons I stay in this cell and remain inaccessible, self-contained, and unsociable, and I put up with hearing countless complaints about this, although I would gladly remove them and have been troubled and grieved because I cannot. For it is not easy for me to become sociable and at the same time to remain in my present security. Therefore I ask you, too, to pity rather than to blame one who is caught in such great difficulty.

What then is the food of these wild beasts? Of vainglory, indeed, it is honors and applause; of pride, abundance of authority and power; of envy, the reputation of one's neighbors; of avarice, the munificence of the generous; of incontinence, luxury and the constant society of women; and other passions have their proper nutriment? And all these things will sorely attack me if I come forth into the world, and will tear my soul to pieces, will be the more formidable and will make my battle with them the harder. Whereas, while I am established here they will be subdued; and then, indeed, only with great exertion; yet at the same time, by the Grace of God, they will be subdued, and there will not be anything worse then than their bark. For these reasons I keep to this cell, and am inaccessible, self-contained, and unsociable, and I put up with hearing countless complaints of this kind, although I would gladly efface them, and have been vexed and grieved because I cannot; for it is not easy for me to become sociable, and at the same time to remain in my present security. Therefore I beseech you, too, to pity rather than to censure one beset with such great difficulty.

But we cannot yet persuade you. So the time has now come for me to tell you the one thing I have left unsaid. Perhaps it may seem unbelievable to many, but even so I will not be ashamed to bring it out into the open, for though what I say proves an evil conscience and many sins, still, since God who is about to judge us knows everything accurately, what benefit will we gain from human ignorance? What then is this thing that remains unspoken? From the day you raised the possibility of my becoming bishop, my entire being has often been in danger of complete collapse, such was the fear, such the despondency that seized my soul. For when I considered the glory of the Bride of Christ—the holiness, the spiritual beauty and wisdom and loveliness—and then counted up my own faults, I could not stop mourning both for her and for myself, and amid constant distress and confusion I kept saying: Who made such a suggestion as this? Why has the Church of God made so great a mistake? Why has she so provoked her Master as to be handed over to me, the most unworthy of all men, and to suffer such great disgrace? Thinking about these things often by myself, and being unable to bear the thought of so monstrous a thing, I was like people struck by lightning—speechless and unable either to see or hear. And when this condition of great helplessness left me (for there were times when it passed), tears and despondency took its place, and after the flood of tears, fear would enter again in their place, disturbing, confusing, and agitating my mind. I spent the time that has passed in such a storm, but you were ignorant of it and thought I was spending my time in perfect tranquility. But now I will try to unveil to you the storm of my soul, for perhaps you will from now on pardon me and abandon your accusations. How then shall I unveil this to you? For if you would see this clearly, it would only be possible by laying bare my own heart. But since this is impossible, I will try to show you as well as I can, through a certain faint illustration, the gloom of my despondency, and from this image please infer my condition.

But we cannot yet persuade you. Accordingly the time is now come that I should utter to you the only thing which I have left unspoken. Perhaps it may seem to many to be incredible, but even so I shall not be ashamed to bring it before the world, for though what is said is proof of an evil conscience and of many sins, yet, since God, who is about to judge us, knows all accurately, what gain will result to us from the ignorance of men? What then is this, which is yet unspoken? From that day on which you imparted to me the suspicion of the bishopric, my whole system has often been in danger of being completely unhinged, such was the fear, such the despondency which seized my soul; for on considering the glory of the Bride of Christ, the holiness, the spiritual beauty and wisdom, and comeliness, and then reckoning up my own faults, I used not to cease bewailing both her and myself, and amidst continual distress and perplexity, I kept saying — who then made such a suggestion as this? Why has the Church of God made so great a mistake? Why has she so provoked her Master, as to be delivered over to me, the unworthiest of all men, and to undergo such great disgrace? Considering these things often by myself, and being unable to bear the thought of so monstrous a thing, I used to be like thunderstruck people, speechless, and unable either to see or hear. And when this condition of great helplessness left me, for there were times when it passed off, tears and despondency succeeded to it, and after the flood of tears, then fear again, entered in their stead, disturbing, confusing and agitating my mind. In such a tempest I used to pass the time that is gone; but you were ignorant of it, and thought that I was spending my time in a perfect tranquillity, but I will now try and unveil to you the storm of my soul, for it may be you will henceforth pardon me, abandoning your accusations. How then shall I unveil this to you? For if you would see this clearly, it is not otherwise possible than by laying bare my own heart; but as this is impossible, I will try and show you as well as I can, by a certain faint illustration, the gloom of my despondency, and from this image please to infer my condition.

Let us imagine that the daughter of the King of all the earth under the sun is engaged to a certain man, and that this young woman has matchless beauty that surpasses human nature, and in this respect she far exceeds the entire race of women. Imagine also that she has virtues of soul so great as to far surpass the whole generation of people who have lived or ever will live, and that the grace of her character transcends all standards of art, and that the loveliness of her appearance is overshadowed by the beauty of her face. Imagine that her betrothed is not only in love with the young woman for these reasons, but also has affection for her apart from these things, and by his passion he puts to shame the most passionate lovers who ever existed. Then let us suppose that while he is burning with love, he hears from somewhere that some lowly, contemptible man—of low birth and crippled in body, in fact a thoroughly wicked person—was about to marry this wonderful, beloved young woman. Have we then shown you some small portion of our grief? And is it enough to stop my illustration at this point? As far as my despair is concerned, I think it is enough, for this was the only purpose for which I introduced the comparison. But in order to show you the extent of my fear and my terror, let me continue to another description.

Let us suppose that the daughter of the King of all the earth under the sun is the betrothed of a certain man, and that this damsel has matchless beauty, transcending that of human nature, and that in this respect she outstrips by a long distance the whole race of women; also that she has virtues of the soul, so great as to distance by a long way the whole generation of men that have been, or that shall be; and that the grace of her manners transcends all standards of art, and that the loveliness of her person is eclipsed by the beauty of her countenance; and that her betrothed, not only for the sake of these things, is enamored of the maiden, but apart from these things has an affection for her, and by his ardor throws into the shade the most passionate of lovers that ever were. Then let us suppose, while he is burning with love, he hears from some quarter that some mean, abject man, low born, and crippled in body, in fact a thoroughly bad fellow, was about to wed this wondrous, well-beloved maiden. Have we then presented to you some small portion of our grief? And is it enough to stay my illustration at this point? So far as my despondency is concerned, I think it is enough; for this was the only purpose for which I introduced the comparison, but that I may show you the measure of my fear, and my terror, let me proceed to another description.

Let there be an army made up of foot soldiers, cavalry, and naval forces, and let many warships cover the sea while formations of infantry and cavalry cover most of the plains and the mountain ridges, and let the metal of their armor reflect the sunlight, and the gleam of the helmets and shields be reflected by the rays that shine from them. Let the clash of spears and the neighing of horses rise up to the very heavens, and let neither sea nor land be visible, but only bronze and iron in every direction. Let the enemy be arranged in battle formation opposite them, fierce and savage men, and let the time for battle be close at hand. Then let someone suddenly grab some young boy, one of those raised in the countryside who knows nothing but how to use a shepherd's pipe and staff. Let him be dressed in bronze armor, and let him be led around the whole camp and shown the squadrons and their officers, the archers, slingers, captains, generals, the infantry and cavalry, the spearmen, the warships and their commanders, the dense mass of soldiers in the ships, and the quantity of siege engines lying ready on board. Let him also be shown the entire arrangement of the enemy, their frightening appearance, and the varied supplies and unusual amount of their weapons. Show him also the ravines and cliffs of the mountains, deep and dangerous. Let him further be shown on the enemies' side horses flying by some magic and infantry carried through the air, and sorcery of every kind and form. And let him consider the disasters of war: the cloud of spears, the hailstorm of arrows, that great mist and darkness, that most gloomy night which the mass of weapons creates, blocking out the sun's rays with their cloud, the dust no less than the darkness hindering sight. The streams of blood, the groans of the falling, the shouts of the survivors, the piles of dead bodies, wheels soaked in blood, horses with their riders thrown headlong because of the number of corpses, the ground a scene of complete chaos, blood and bows and arrows, hooves of horses and heads of men lying together, a human arm and a chariot wheel and a helmet, a chest pierced through, brains sticking to swords, the point of a spear broken off with an eye impaled upon it. Then let him consider the sufferings of the naval force: the warships burning in the middle of the waves and sinking with their armed crews, the roar of the sea, the confusion of the sailors, the shout of the soldiers, the foam of the waves mixed with blood and splashing over into all the ships, the corpses on the decks, some sinking, some floating, some thrown upon the beach, overwhelmed by the waves and blocking the passage of the ships. And when he has been thoroughly taught about the whole tragedy of warfare, let the horrors of captivity and slavery be added to it, worse than any kind of death. And having told him all this, command him to mount his horse immediately and take command of that entire army.

Let there be an armament composed of infantry, cavalry, and marines, and let a number of triremes cover the sea, and phalanxes of foot and horse cover most of the plains, and the ridges of the mountains, and let the metal of their armor reflect the sunshine, and the glitter of the helmets and shields be reflected by the beams which are emitted from them; let the clashing of spears and the neighing of horses be borne up to the very heavens, and let neither sea nor land appear, but only brass and iron in every direction. Let the enemy be drawn up in battle array opposite to these, fierce and savage men, and let the time of the engagement be now at hand. Then let some one suddenly seize some young lad, one of those brought up in the country, knowing nothing but the use of the shepherd's pipe and crook; let him be clad in brazen armor, and let him be led round the whole camp and be shown the squadrons and their officers, the archers, slingers, captains, generals, the foot and horse, the spearmen, the triremes and their commanders, the dense mass of soldiers in the ships, and the multitude of engines of war lying ready on board. Let him be shown, moreover, the whole array of the enemy, their repulsive aspect, and the varied stores and unusual quantity of their arms; the ravines also and precipices of the mountains, deep and difficult. Let him be shown further on the enemies' side, horses flying by some enchantment and infantry borne through the air, and sorcery of every power and form; and let him consider the calamities of war, the cloud of spears, the hailstorm of arrows, that great mist and obscurity that gloomiest night which the multitude of weapons occasions, eclipsing the sunbeams with their cloud, the dust no less than the darkness baffling the eyesight. The torrents of blood, the groanings of the falling, the shouts of the surviving, the heaps of slain, wheels bathed in blood, horses with their riders thrown headlong down, owing to the number of corpses, the ground a scene of general confusion, blood, and bows, and arrows, hoofs of horses and heads of men lying together, a human arm and a chariot wheel and a helmet, a breast pierced through, brains sticking to swords, the point of a dart broken off with an eye transfixed upon it. Then let him reckon up the sufferings of the naval force, the triremes burning in the midst of the waves, and sinking with their armed crews, the roaring of the sea, the tumult of the sailors, the shout of the soldiers, the foam of the waves mixed with blood, and dashing over into all the ships; the corpses on the decks, some sinking, some floating, some cast upon the beach, overwhelmed by the waves, and obstructing the passage of the ships. And when he has been carefully instructed in all the tragedy of warfare, let the horrors of captivity and of slavery be added to it, worse than any kind of death; and having told him all this, bid him mount his horse straightway, and take command of all that armament.

Do you really think this young man would be capable of anything more than just describing it, and wouldn't he lose heart at the very first sight of it?

Do you really think that this lad would be equal to more than the mere description, and would not, at the very first glance, lose heart?

Don't think I've exaggerated in my description, or imagine that because we are confined in this body, as in some prison, and unable to see anything of the invisible world, I've overstated things. If you could see with your own eyes the devil's terrifying battle formation and his frenzied attack, you would witness a far greater and more dreadful conflict than this. There's no brass or iron there, no horses, chariots, or wheels, no fire or javelins—these are visible things. But there are other far more fearful weapons than these. You don't need breastplate, shield, sword, or spear against these enemies, yet the mere sight of this cursed army is enough to paralyze the soul, unless it happens to be very noble and enjoys to a high degree, as protection for its own courage, God's providential care. And if it were possible, by leaving this body behind or while still keeping it, to see clearly and fearlessly with the naked eye his entire battle formation and his warfare against us, you would see no streams of blood or dead bodies, but so many fallen souls and such disastrous wounds that all that warfare I just described to you would seem like mere child's play and amusement rather than war. So many are struck down every day, and the wounds in these two cases don't bring about the same kind of death—the difference between them is as great as the difference between the soul and the body. When the soul receives a wound and falls, it doesn't lie there like a lifeless body. Instead, it is tormented from then on, gnawed by an evil conscience, and after its departure from here, at the time of judgment, it is handed over to eternal punishment. And if anyone feels no grief over the wounds inflicted by the devil, his danger becomes greater because of his insensitivity. Whoever is not pained by the first wound will readily receive a second, and then a third. The unclean spirit will never stop attacking until the last breath, whenever he finds a soul lazy and indifferent to its first wounds. And if you were to examine his method of attack, you would find it much more severe and varied. No one has ever known as many forms of cunning and deceit as that unclean spirit possesses. This, in fact, is how he has acquired most of his power, nor can anyone have as relentless a hatred toward their worst enemies as the evil one has toward the human race. And if anyone were to examine the intensity with which he fights, here again it would be laughable to compare men with him. But if someone were to select the fiercest and most savage of beasts and compare their fury with his, they would find those beasts meek and gentle by comparison—such rage does he breathe out when he attacks our souls. The period of warfare in the former case is brief, and in this brief time there are breaks. The coming of night and the exhaustion from slaughter, mealtimes too, and many other things give the soldier a break, so he can take off his armor and rest a little, refresh himself with food and drink, and in many other ways recover his former strength. But in the case of the evil one, it's never possible to lay aside one's armor, never possible even to sleep, for one who wants to remain unharmed at all times. One of two things must happen: either to fall and perish unarmed, or to stand equipped and always watchful. For he always stands ready with his own battle formation, watching for our carelessness and working more eagerly for our destruction than we work for our salvation.

13. Do not think that I have exaggerated the matter by my account, nor suppose that because we are shut up in this body, as in some prison house, and are unable to see anything of the invisible world, that what has been said is overstated. For you would see a far greater and more formidable conflict than this, could you ever behold, with these eyes of yours, the devil's most gloomy battle array, and his frantic onset. For there is no brass or iron there. No horses, or chariots or wheels, no fire and darts. These are visible things. But there are other much more fearful engines than these. One does not need against these enemies breastplate or shield, sword and spear, yet the sight only of this accursed array is enough to paralyze the soul, unless it happen to be very noble, and to enjoy in a high degree as a protection to its own courage the providential care of God. And if it were possible by putting off this body, or still keeping it, to see clearly and fearlessly with the naked eye the whole of his battle array, and his warfare against us, you would see no torrents of blood, nor dead bodies, but so many fallen souls, and such disastrous wounds that the whole of that description of warfare which I just now detailed to you you would think to be mere child's sport and pastime rather than war: so many are there smitten every day, and the wounds in the two cases do not bring about the same death, but as great as is the difference between the soul from the body, so great is the difference between that death and this. For when the soul receives a wound, and falls, it does not lie as a lifeless body, but it is thenceforth tormented, being gnawed by an evil conscience; and after its removal hence, at the time of judgment, it is delivered over to eternal punishment; and if any one be without grief in regard to the wounds given by the devil, his danger becomes the greater for his insensibility. For whoever is not pained by the first wound, will readily receive a second, and after that a third. For the unclean spirit will not cease assaulting to the last breath, whenever he finds a soul supine and indifferent to his first wounds; and if you would inquire into the method of attack, you would find this much more severe and varied. For no one ever knew so many forms of craft and deceit as that unclean spirit. By this indeed, he has acquired the greater part of his power, nor can any one have so implacable a hatred against his worst enemies as the evil one against the human race. And if any one inquire into the vehemence with which he fights, here again it would be ludicrous to bring men into comparison with him. But if any one choose out the fiercest and most savage of beasts, and is minded to set their fury against his, he will find that they were meek and quiet in comparison, such rage does he breathe forth when he attacks our souls; and the period of the war fare indeed in the former case is brief, and in this brief space there are respites; for the approach of the night and the fatigue of slaughter, meal-times also, and many other things, afford a respite to the soldier, so that he can doff his armor and breathe a little, and refresh himself with food and drink, and in many other ways recover his former strength. But in the case of the evil one it is not possible ever to lay aside one's armor, it is not possible even to take sleep, for one who would remain always unscathed. For one of two things must be: either to fall and perish unarmed, or to stand equipped and ever watchful. For he ever stands with his own battle array, watching for our indolence, and laboring more zealously for our destruction, than we for our salvation.

The fact that the devil is invisible to us and attacks suddenly—which causes endless problems for those who don't stay alert—proves that this kind of warfare is harder than physical combat. Would you really want us, then, to command Christ's soldiers in such a situation? No, that would actually be commanding them to serve the devil, because whenever someone who should be leading and organizing others is actually the most inexperienced and weak of all people, by abandoning those entrusted to his care through his inexperience, he ends up commanding them for the devil's benefit rather than Christ's.

And that he is not seen by us, and suddenly assails us, which things are a source of countless evils to those who are not always on the watch, proves this kind of war to be harder than the other. Could you wish us, then, in such a case to command the soldiers of Christ? Yea, this were to command them for the devil's service, for whenever he who ought to marshal and order others is the most inexperienced and feeble of all men, by betraying through this inexperience those who have been entrusted to his charge, he commands them in the devil's interests rather than in Christ's.

But why do you sigh? Why do you weep? My peace now does not call for wailing, but for joy and gladness.

But why do you sigh? Why weep? For my ease does not now call for wailing, but for joy and gladness.

But not my case—this indeed calls for countless lamentations. For I can hardly yet understand to what degree of evil you have brought me. I came to you wanting to learn what excuse I should make on your behalf to those who find fault with you, but you send me back after replacing the case I had with another. For I am no longer concerned about what excuses I shall give them on your behalf, but what excuse I shall make to God for myself and my own faults. But I beg you and implore you, if my welfare matters at all to you, if there is any consolation in Christ, any comfort of love, any compassion and mercies, for you know that you above all have brought me into this danger—stretch forth your hand, both saying and doing what is able to restore me. Do not have the heart to leave me for even the briefest moment, but now more than before let me spend my life with you.

Basil: But not my case, yea this calls for countless lamentations. For I am hardly able yet to understand to what degree of evil you have brought me. For I came to you wanting to learn what excuse I should make on your behalf to those who find fault with you; but you send me back after putting another case in the place of that I had. For I am no longer concerned about the excuses I shall give them on your behalf, but what excuse I shall make to God for myself and my own faults. But I beseech you, and implore you, if my welfare is at all regarded by you, if there be any consolation in Christ, if any comfort of love, if any bowels, and mercies, Philippians 2:1 for you know that yourself above all hast brought me into this danger, stretch forth your hand, both saying and doing what is able to restore me, do not have the heart to leave me for the briefest moment, but now rather than before let me pass my life with you.

Chrysostom: But I smiled and said, "How will I be able to help you or benefit you when you're weighed down by such a great burden of office?" But since this pleases you, take courage, dear soul. Whenever you can find free time in the midst of your own responsibilities, I will come and comfort you, and I won't hold back anything that's within my power to do.

Chrysostom: But I smiled, and said, how shall I be able to help, how to profit you under so great a burden of office? But since this is pleasant to you, take courage, dear soul, for at any time at which it is possible for you to have leisure amid your own cares, I will come and will comfort you, and nothing shall be wanting of what is in my power.

At this point, he wept even more and stood up. I embraced him, kissed his head, and led him out, urging him to bear his situation courageously. I said to him, "I believe that through Christ, who has called you and placed you over his own sheep, you will gain such confidence from this ministry that you will even receive me, if I am in danger on the last day, into your eternal dwelling place."

On this, he weeping yet more, rose up. But I, having embraced him and kissed his head, led him forth, exhorting him to bear his lot bravely. For I believe, said I, that through Christ who has called you, and set you over his own sheep, you will obtain such assurance from this ministry as to receive me also, if I am in danger at the last day, into your everlasting tabernacle.


On the Priesthood — Book IV

On the Priesthood, Book IV: the dialogue with Basil on the dignity and dangers of priestly ministry.

Source: Translated by W.R.W. Stephens. From Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, First Series , Vol. 9. Edited by Philip Schaff. ( Buffalo, NY: Christian Literature Publishing Co., 1889. ) Revised and edited for New Advent by Kevin Knight. <https://www.newadvent.org/fathers/19224.htm>.

Opening

Basil heard this, and after a brief pause he replied as follows:

Basil heard this, and after a little pause thus replied:

If you had been ambitious to obtain this office yourself, your fear would be reasonable. When someone is ambitious to take on this responsibility, he admits that he is qualified to carry it out. If he then fails after it has been entrusted to him, he cannot claim inexperience as his defense, because he has already deprived himself of this excuse by seizing the ministry hastily. Anyone who enters into it willingly and deliberately can no longer say, "I have sinned in this matter against my will—and against my will I have ruined such and such a soul." For the one who will judge him one day will say to him, "Since you were aware of such inexperience and lacked the ability to undertake this matter without bringing reproach on yourself, why were you so eager and presumptuous as to take on what was so far beyond your ability? Who forced you to do so? Did you resist or flee, and did anyone drag you on by force?" But you will hear nothing like this, for you have nothing of this kind to condemn yourself for. It is clear to everyone that you were not at all ambitious for this position, since what happened came about through the action of others. Therefore, the circumstances that leave those who are ambitious for this office no chance of pardon when they fail in it provide you with ample grounds for excuse.

If you were yourself ambitious of obtaining this office, your fear would have been reasonable; for in being ambitious of undertaking it, a man confesses himself to be qualified for its administration, and if he fail therein, after it has been entrusted to him, he cannot take refuge in the plea of inexperience, for he has deprived himself of this excuse beforehand, by having hurriedly seized upon the ministry, and whoever willingly and deliberately enters upon it, can no longer say, I have sinned in this matter against my will — and against my will I have ruined such and such a soul; for He who will one day judge him, will say to him, Since then thou were conscious of such inexperience, and had not ability for undertaking this matter without incurring reproach, why were thou so eager and presumptuous as to take in hand what was so far beyond your power? Who compelled you to do so? Did you shrink or fly, and did any one drag you on by force? But you will hear nothing like this, for you can have nothing of this kind to condemn yourself for; and it is evident to all that thou were in no degree ambitious of this dignity, for the accomplishment of the matter was due to the action of others. Hence, circumstances which leave those who are ambitious of this office no chance of pardon when they err therein, afford you ample ground for excuse.

Chrysostom: At this I shook my head and smiled a little, admiring how naïve the man was, and I said to him: I certainly wish things were as you describe them, my good friend, but not so that I could accept the office I recently fled from. Even if no punishment awaited me for taking on the care of Christ's flock without proper thought and experience, it would still be worse than any punishment to me if, after being entrusted with such a great responsibility, I appeared so worthless to the one who entrusted it to me. Why, then, did I wish you were not mistaken in your opinion? It was truly for the sake of those miserable and unfortunate people—for that is what I must call those who have not learned how to fulfill the duties of this office well, no matter how many times you say they were forced to take it on and that their mistakes are therefore sins of ignorance. I wish this for their sake, so that they might escape that unquenchable fire, the outer darkness, the worm that does not die, and the punishment of being cut in two and perishing together with the hypocrites.

Chrysostom: At this I shook my head and smiled a little, admiring the simple-mindedness of the man, and thus addressed him: I could wish indeed that matters were as you say, most excellent of men, but not in order that I might be able to accept that office from which I lately fled. For if, indeed, no chastisement were to await me for undertaking the care of the flock of Christ without consideration and experience, yet to me it would be worse than all punishment, after being entrusted with so great a charge, to have seemed so base towards Him who entrusted me with it. For what reason, then, did I wish that thou were not mistaken in this opinion of yours? truly for the sake of those wretched and unhappy beings (for so must I call them, who have not found out how to discharge the duties of this office well, though thou were to say ten thousand times over that they had been driven to undertake it, and that, therefore, their errors therein are sins of ignorance)– for the sake, I say, of such that they might succeed in escaping that unquenchable fire, and the outer darkness Matthew 25:30 and the worm that dies not Mark 9:44 and the punishment of being cut asunder, and perishing together with the hypocrites.

But what am I to do for you? Things are not as you say, no, not at all. And if you wish, I will prove my point using the example of a kingdom, which does not matter as much to God as the priesthood. Saul, the son of Kish, was not at all ambitious about becoming king. He was simply looking for his donkeys and came to ask the prophet about them. The prophet, however, began to speak to him about the kingdom, but even then he did not eagerly pursue it. Though he heard about it from a prophet, he pulled back and objected, saying, "Who am I, and what is my father's house?" What happened then? When he made bad use of the honor that God had given him, were those words of his able to save him from the anger of the One who had made him king? And was he able to say to Samuel, when Samuel rebuked him: Did I greedily run and rush after the kingdom and royal power? I wanted to lead the quiet and peaceful life of ordinary people, but you dragged me to this position of honor. Had I remained in my lowly condition I would have easily escaped all these stumbling blocks, for if I were one of the obscure crowd, I would never have been sent out on this military campaign, nor would God have entrusted to me the war against the Amalekites, and if He had not entrusted it to me, I would not have committed this sin. But all such arguments are weak as excuses, and not only weak, but dangerous, since they actually provoke God's anger. For someone who has been raised to great honor by God must not use the greatness of his honor as an excuse for his mistakes, but should make God's special favor toward him the reason for further improvement. On the other hand, whoever thinks he is free to sin because he has obtained some exceptional position, what is he doing but trying to show that God's lovingkindness is the cause of his personal sin? This is always the argument of those who live godless and careless lives. But we should never think this way, nor fall into the insane foolishness of such people. Rather, we should always be eager to make the most of whatever abilities we have, and to be reverent in both our speech and our thought.

But what am I to do for you? It is not as you say, no, by no means. And if you will, I will give you a proof of what I maintain, from the case of a kingdom, which is not of such account with God as the priesthood. Saul, that son of Kish, was not himself at all ambitious of becoming a king, but was going in quest of his asses, and came to ask the prophet about them. The prophet, however, proceeded to speak to him of the kingdom, but not even then did he run greedily after it, though he heard about it from a prophet, but drew back and deprecated it, saying, Who am I, and what is my father's house. 1 Samuel 9:21 What then? When he made a bad use of the honor which had been given him by God, were those words of his able to rescue him from the wrath of Him who had made him king? And was he able to say to Samuel, when rebuked by him: Did I greedily run and rush after the kingdom and sovereign power? I wished to lead the undisturbed and peaceful life of ordinary men, but thou dragged me to this post of honor. Had I remained in my low estate I should easily have escaped all these stumbling blocks, for were I one of the obscure multitude, I should never have been sent forth on this expedition, nor would God have committed to my hands the war against the Amalekites, and if I had not had it committed to me, I should not have sinned this sin. But all such arguments are weak as excuses, and not only weak, but perilous, inasmuch as they rather kindle the wrath of God. For he who has been promoted to great honor by God, must not advance the greatness of his honor as an excuse for his errors, but should make God's special favor towards him the motive for further improvement; whereas he who thinks himself at liberty to sin because he has obtained some uncommon dignity, what does he but study to show that the lovingkindness of God is the cause of his personal transgression, which is always the argument of those who lead godless and careless lives. But we ought to be on no account thus minded, nor to fall away into the insane folly of such people, but be ambitious at all times to make the most of such powers as we have, and to be reverent both in speech and thought.

To set aside the kingdom and turn to the priesthood, which is our main subject: Eli was not ambitious to obtain his high office either, yet what good did that do him when he sinned in it? And why do I even say "obtain it"? He could not have avoided it even if he had wanted to, because he was legally required to accept it. He was from the tribe of Levi and was obligated to take on the high office that came down to him from his ancestors. Nevertheless, he still paid a heavy penalty for the lawlessness of his sons. And the very first High Priest of the Jews, about whom God spoke so many words to Moses—when he was unable to withstand alone the frenzy of such a great crowd, wasn't he nearly destroyed, except that his brother's intercession turned away God's wrath? And since we've mentioned Moses, it would be good to demonstrate the truth of what we're saying from what happened to him. This same holy Moses was so far from grasping at the leadership of the Jews that he rejected the offer and declined it when God commanded him to take it, and so provoked the anger of the one who appointed him. And not only then, but afterward when he had entered into his rule, he would gladly have died to be free from it. "Kill me," he says, "if you are going to deal with me like this." But what then? When he sinned at the waters of strife, could these repeated refusals be used as an excuse for him? Could they persuade God to grant him pardon? And why was he denied the promised land? For no other reason, as we all know, than for this sin of his, for which that remarkable man was prevented from enjoying the same blessings that those he ruled obtained. After many labors and sufferings, after that unspeakable wandering, after so many battles fought and victories won, he died outside the land he had endured so much toil and trial to reach. Though he had weathered the storms of the wilderness, he failed to enjoy the blessings of the haven after all. From this you can see that not only those who grasp at this office are left without excuse for the sins they commit while carrying it out, but also those who come to it through others' ambition for them. For truly, if those who have been chosen for this high office by God himself, though they have refused it many times, have paid such heavy penalties, and if nothing has been able to deliver any of them from this danger—not Aaron, not Eli, not that holy man, the saint, the prophet, the wonder-worker, the one more meek than all the people on the face of the earth, who spoke with God as a man speaks to his friend—then we who fall so infinitely short of the excellence of that great man will hardly be able to claim as a sufficient excuse our awareness that we have never been ambitious for the position, especially when many ordinations nowadays do not proceed from God's grace but are due to human ambition. God chose Judas and counted him as one of the sacred group, and entrusted to him, as to the rest, the dignity of the apostolic office. Yes, he gave him something beyond the others: the stewardship of the money. But what of that? When he later abused both these trusts, betraying the one he was commissioned to preach and misusing the money he should have used well, did he escape punishment? No, for this very reason he even brought upon himself greater punishment, and very reasonably too. For we must not use the high honors God gives us in ways that offend him, but in ways that please him better. But someone who claims exemption from punishment when it is due, because he has been raised to higher honor than others, acts very much like one of those unbelieving Jews who, after hearing Christ say, "If I had not come and spoken to them, they would not have sin; if I had not done among them the works that no one else did, they would not have sin," would reproach the Savior and benefactor of mankind by replying, "Why then did you come and speak? Why did you work miracles? Was it so that you might punish us more?" But these are the words of madness and utter senselessness. For the Great Physician did not come to condemn you but to heal you—not to pass you by when you were sick, but to rid you entirely of disease. But you have voluntarily withdrawn yourself from his hands; therefore receive the more severe punishment. For just as you would have been freed from your former diseases if you had yielded to his treatment, so if when you saw him coming to your aid you fled from him, you will no longer be able to cleanse yourself of these ailments, and since you are unable, you will both suffer punishment for them and also because on your part you made God's care for your good worthless. Therefore we who act like this are not subjected to the same torment after receiving honor at God's hands as before, but to far more severe torment afterward than before. For someone who has not become good even by being well treated deserves all the more bitter punishment. Since, then, this excuse of yours has been shown to be weak, and not only fails to save those who take refuge in it but exposes them all the more, we must provide ourselves with some other means of safety.

For (to leave the kingdom and to come to the priesthood, which is the more immediate subject of our discourse) neither was Eli ambitious of obtaining his high office, yet what advantage was this to him when he sinned therein? But why do I say obtain it? Not even had he wished could he have avoided it, because he was under a legal necessity to accept it. For he was of the tribe of Levi, and was bound to undertake that high office which descended to him from his forefathers, notwithstanding which even he paid no small penalty for the lawlessness of his sons. And the very first High Priest of the Jews, concerning whom God spoke so many words to Moses, when he was unable to withstand alone the frenzy of so great a multitude, was he not very nearly being destroyed, but for the intercession of his brother, which averted the wrath of God? Exodus 32:10-11 And since we have mentioned Moses, it will be well to show the truth of what we are saying from what happened to him. For this same saintly Moses was so far from grasping at the leadership of the Jews as to deprecate the offer, Exodus 4:13 and to decline it when God commanded him to take it, and so to provoke the wrath of Him who appointed him; and not only then, but afterwards when he entered upon his rule, he would gladly have died to have been set free from it: Kill me, says he, if you are going to deal thus with me. But what then? When he sinned at the waters of strife, Numbers 20:12 could these repeated refusals be pleaded in excuse for him? Could they prevail with God to grant him pardon? And wherefore was he deprived of the promised land? For no other reason, as we all know, than for this sin of his, for which that wondrous man was debarred from enjoying the same blessings which those over whom he ruled obtained; but after many labors and sufferings, after that unspeakable wandering, after so many battles fought and victories won, he died outside the land to reach which he had undergone so much toil and trial; and though he had weathered the storms of the deep, he failed to enjoy the blessings of the haven after all. From hence then you see that not only they who grasp at this office are left without excuse for the sins they commit in the discharge thereof, but they too who come to it through the ambitious desire of others; for truly if those persons who have been chosen for this high office by God himself, though they have never so often refused it, have paid such heavy penalties, and if nothing has availed to deliver any of them from this danger, neither Aaron nor Eli, nor that holy man the Saint, the prophet, the wonder worker, the meek above all the men which were upon the face of the earth, Numbers 12:3 who spoke with God, as a man speaks unto his friend, Exodus 33:11 hardly shall we who fall so infinitely short of the excellence of that great man, be able to plead as a sufficient excuse the consciousness that we have never been ambitious of the dignity, more especially when many of the ordinations now-a-days do not proceed from the grace of God, but are due to human ambition. God chose Judas, and counted him one of the sacred band, and committed to him, as to the rest, the dignity of the apostolic office; yea he gave him somewhat beyond the others, the stewardship of the money. John 12:6 But what of that? When he afterwards abused both these trusts, betraying Him whom he was commissioned to preach, and misapplying the money which he should have laid out well; did he escape punishment? nay for this very reason he even brought upon himself greater punishment, and very reasonably too. For we must not use the high honors given to us by God so as to offend Him, but so as to please Him better. But he who claims exemption from punishment where it is due, because he has been exalted to higher honor than others, acts very much like one of those unbelieving Jews, who after hearing Christ say, If I had not come and spoken unto them, they had not had sin, If I had not done among them the works which none other did, they had not had sin, John 15:22-24 should reproach the Saviour and benefactor of mankind by replying, Why, then, did you come and speak? Why did you work miracles? Was it that you might punish us the more? But these are the words of madness and of utter senselessness. For the Great Physician came not to give you over, but to heal you — not to pass you by when thou were sick, but to rid you entirely of disease. But you have of your own accord withdrawn yourself from his hands; receive therefore the sorer punishment. For as you would have been freed from your former maladies if you had yielded to his treatment, so if, when you saw him coming to your aid you fled from him, you will no longer be able to cleanse yourself of these infirmities, and as you are unable, you will both suffer punishment for them, and also because for your part you made God's solicitude for your good of none effect. Therefore we who act like this are not subjected to the same torment after as before we received honor at God's hands, but far severer torment after than before. For he who has not become good even by being well treated, deserves all the bitterer punishment. Since, then, this excuse of yours has been shown to be weak, and not only fails to save those who take refuge in it, but exposes them so much the more, we must provide ourselves with some other means of safety.

Basil: Tell me, what kind of nature is that? As for me, I'm barely in control of myself right now—you've reduced me to such a state of fear and trembling by what you've said.

Basil: Tell me of what nature is that? Since, as for me, I am at present scarce master of myself, you have reduced me to such a state of fear and trembling by what you have said.

Chrysostom: Please, I beg and implore you, do not be so downcast. For while we who are weak find safety in not taking on this office at all, you who are strong also have safety, and this consists in placing your hopes of salvation, next to the grace of God, on avoiding every act unworthy of this gift and of the God who gave it. For those who obtain this dignity through their own ambition and then abuse the office—whether through laziness, wickedness, or even inexperience—would certainly deserve the greatest punishment. This does not mean there is pardon waiting for those who have not been ambitious in this way. No, even they are left without excuse. For in my judgment, even if ten thousand people were to plead and urge, a man should pay them no attention. Instead, he should first search his own heart and examine the whole matter carefully before giving in to their demands. Now, no one would dare to undertake building a house if he were not an architect, nor would anyone attempt to cure sick bodies who is not a skilled physician. Even if many people urge him, he will decline and will not be ashamed to admit his ignorance. So should not someone who is going to have the care of so many souls entrusted to him examine himself beforehand? Will he accept this ministry even though he is completely inexperienced, just because one person commands him, another pressures him, or he fears offending a third? And if so, how will he escape throwing himself together with them into obvious misery? Had he remained as he was, it would have been possible for him to be saved, but now he brings others down to destruction with him. For where can he hope for salvation? Where can he obtain pardon? Who will successfully intercede for us then? Those who are now perhaps urging us and forcibly dragging us on? But who will save them at such a moment? For even they will need intercession in their turn, so that they may escape the fire. Now, I do not say these things to frighten you, but to represent the matter as it truly is. Hear what the holy Apostle Paul says to Timothy his disciple, his own and beloved son: "Lay hands suddenly on no man, neither be partaker of other men's sins." Do you not see from what great blame, and indeed vengeance, we have delivered those who were ready to put us forward for this office, insofar as it lies within us?

Chrysostom: Do not, I beseech and implore you, do not be so downcast. For while there is safety for us who are weak, namely, in not undertaking this office at all, there is safety for you too who are strong, and this consists in making your hopes of salvation depend, next to the grace of God, on avoiding every act unworthy of this gift, and of God who gave it. For they certainly would be deserving of the greatest punishment who, after obtaining this dignity through their own ambition, should then either on account of sloth, or wickedness, or even inexperience, abuse the office. Not that we are to gather from this that there is pardon in store for those who have not been thus ambitious. Yea, even they too are deprived of all excuse. For in my judgment, if ten thousand were to entreat and urge, a man should pay them no attention, but should first of all search his own heart, and examine the whole matter carefully before yielding to their importunities. Now no one would venture to undertake the building of a house were he not an architect, nor will any one attempt the cure of sick bodies who is not a skilled physician; but even though many urge him, will beg off, and will not be ashamed to own his ignorance; and shall he who is going to have the care of so many souls entrusted to him, not examine himself beforehand? will he accept this ministry even though he be the most inexperienced of men, because this one commands him, or that man constrains him, or for fear of offending a third? And if so, how will he escape casting himself together with them into manifest misery. Had he continued as he was, it were possible for him to be saved, but now he involves others in his own destruction. For whence can he hope for salvation? Whence to obtain pardon? Who will then successfully intercede for us? They who are now perhaps urging us and forcibly dragging us on? But who will save these same at such a moment? For even they too will stand in need in their turn of intercession, that they may escape the fire. Now, that I say not these things to frighten you, but as representing the matter as in truth it is, hear what the holy Apostle Paul says to Timothy his disciple, his own and beloved son, Lay hands suddenly on no man, neither be partaker of other men's sins. 1 Timothy 5:22 Do you not see from what great blame, yea and vengeance, we, so far as in us lies, have delivered those who were ready to put us forward for this office.

Just as it is not enough for those who are chosen to say in their defense, "I did not summon myself to this office, nor could I avoid what I did not foresee," neither will it be sufficient for those who ordain them to say that they did not know the person being ordained. The charge against them becomes greater because of their ignorance of the one they brought forward, and what seems to excuse them only accuses them more. How absurd is it? When people want to buy a slave, they show him to the physician, require guarantees for the sale, and seek information about him from their neighbors, and after all this they still do not venture to purchase him without asking for some time for a trial. Yet those who are going to admit someone to so great an office as this give their testimonial and their approval loosely and carelessly, without further investigation, just because someone wishes it, or to gain someone's favor, or to avoid someone's displeasure. Who then will successfully intercede for us on that day, when those who ought to defend us themselves stand in need of defenders? The one who is going to ordain, therefore, ought to make diligent inquiry, and even more so the one who is to be ordained. For though those who ordain him share his punishment for any sins he may commit in his office, he will not escape vengeance but will even pay a greater penalty than they—except only if those who chose him acted from some worldly motive contrary to what seemed justifiable to themselves. For if they are detected doing so, and knowing a man to be unworthy have brought him forward on some pretext or other, the amount of their punishment will be equivalent to his, or perhaps the punishment will be even greater for those who appointed the unfit man. For the one who gives authority to someone who is minded to destroy the Church would certainly be to blame for the outrages that person commits. But if he is guilty of no such thing and says that he has been misled by the opinions of others, even then he will not altogether remain unpunished, but his punishment will be a little lighter than that of the one who has been ordained. What then? It is possible that those who elect may come to the election deceived by a false report. But the one who is elected could not say, "I am ignorant of myself," as others were of him. Since he will receive a more severe punishment than those who put him forward, he should make his scrutiny of himself more careful than that which they make of him. And if they in ignorance drag him on, he ought to come forward and instruct them carefully about any matters by which he may stop them from being misled, and so, having shown himself unworthy of trial, may escape the burden of so high an office.

2. For as it is not enough for those who are chosen to say in excuse for themselves, I did not summon myself to this office, nor could I avoid what I did not see beforehand; so neither will it be a sufficient plea for those who ordain them to say that they did not know him who was ordained. The charge against them becomes greater on account of their ignorance of him whom they brought forward, and what seems to excuse them only serves to accuse them the more. For how absurd a thing, is it not? That they who want to buy a slave, show him to the physician, and require sureties for the sale, and information about him from their neighbours, and after all this do not yet venture on his purchase without asking for some time for a trial of him; while they who are going to admit any one to so great an office as this, give their testimonial and their sanction loosely and carelessly, without further investigation, just because some one wishes it, or to court the favor, or to avoid the displeasure of some one else. Who shall then successfully intercede for us in that day, when they who ought to defend us stand themselves in need of defenders? He who is going to ordain, therefore, ought to make diligent inquiry, and much more he who is to be ordained. For though they who ordain him share his punishment, for any sins which he may commit in his office, yet so far from escaping vengeance he will even pay a greater penalty than they — save only if they who chose him acted from some worldly motive contrary to what seemed justifiable to themselves. For if they should be detected so doing, and knowing a man to be unworthy have brought him forward on some pretext or other, the amount of their punishment shall be equivalent to his, nay perhaps the punishment shall be even greater for them who appointed the unfit man. For he who gives authority to any one who is minded to destroy the Church, would be certainly to blame for the outrages which that person commits. But if he is guilty of no such thing, and says that he has been misled by the opinions of others, even then he shall not altogether remain unpunished, but his punishment shall be a little lighter than his who has been ordained. What then? It is possible that they who elect may come to the election deceived by a false report. But he who is elected could not say, I am ignorant of myself, as others were of him. As one who will receive therefore a sorer punishment than they who put him forward, so should he make his scrutiny of himself more careful than that which they make of him; and if they in ignorance drag him on, he ought to come forward and instruct them carefully about any matters whereby he may stop their being misled; and so having shown himself unworthy of trial may escape the burden of so high an office.

Why is it that in the arts of war, trade, farming, and other areas of life, when some plan is proposed, the farmer will not take on the task of navigating a ship, nor the soldier that of tilling the ground, nor the pilot that of leading an army, even under threat of ten thousand deaths? Isn't it plainly this: that each person foresees the danger that would come from his incompetence? Well then, when the loss involves trivial matters, shall we use so much forethought and refuse to yield to the pressure of compulsion, but when the punishment is eternal—as it is for those who do not know how to handle the Priesthood—shall we rashly and thoughtlessly run into such great danger, and then offer as our excuse the pressing entreaties of others? But He who will one day judge us will not accept any such plea. For we ought to show far more caution in spiritual matters than in earthly ones. But now we are not found showing as much caution. For tell me: if we invited a man to do a piece of work, supposing him to be a craftsman when he is not, and he responded to the call, and then having set his hand to the materials prepared for the building, he ruined the wood and ruined the stone, and built the house in such a way that it immediately fell to pieces, would it be a sufficient excuse for him to claim that he had been urged by others and did not come of his own accord? Not at all, and very reasonably and justly so. For he ought to have refused even when called by others. So if the man who only ruins wood and stone will have no escape from paying the penalty, is the one who destroys souls and builds the temple of God carelessly to think that the compulsion of others is his warrant for escaping punishment? Isn't this utterly absurd? For I am setting aside for now the fact that no one is able to compel the man who is unwilling. But suppose he was subjected to excessive pressure and various artful devices, and then fell into a snare—will this therefore rescue him from punishment? I beg you, let us not deceive ourselves and pretend that we do not know what is obvious to a mere child. For surely this pretense of ignorance will not be able to help us on the day of reckoning. You were not ambitious, you say, to receive this high office, being conscious of your own weakness. Fine. Then you ought, with the same mindset, to have declined the solicitation of others. Or were you weak and incapable when no one called you, but when people were found ready to offer you this dignity, did you suddenly become competent? What ridiculous nonsense! Worthy of the severest punishment. For this reason the Lord also counsels the man who wishes to build a tower not to lay the foundation before he has taken his own ability to build into account, lest he should give passersby countless opportunities to mock him. But in his case the penalty consists only in becoming a laughingstock, while in the case before us the punishment is that of unquenchable fire, and of an undying worm, gnashing of teeth, outer darkness, and being cut in two, and having a portion with the hypocrites.

For what is the reason why, in the arts of war, and merchandize, and husbandry, and other departments of this life, when some plan is proposed, the husbandman will not undertake to navigate the ship, nor the soldier to till the ground, nor the pilot to lead an army, under pain of ten thousand deaths? Is it not plainly this? That each foresees the danger which would attend his incompetence? Well, where the loss is concerned with trifles shall we use so much forethought, and refuse to yield to the pressure of compulsion, but where the punishment is eternal, as it is for those who know not how to handle the Priesthood, shall we want only and inconsiderately run into so great danger, and then advance, as our excuse, the pressing entreaties of others? But He who one day will judge us will entertain no such plea as this. For we ought to show far more caution in spiritual matters than in carnal. But now we are not found exhibiting as much caution. For tell me: if supposing a man to be an artificer, when he is not so, we invited him to do a piece of work, and he were to respond to the call, and then having set his hand to the material prepared for the building, were to spoil the wood and spoil the stone, and so to build the house that it straightway fell to pieces, would it be sufficient excuse for him to allege that he had been urged by others and did not come of his own accord? In no wise; and very reasonably and justly so. For he ought to have refused even at the call of others. So for the man who only spoils wood and stone, there will be no escape from paying the penalty, and is he who destroys souls, and builds the temple of God carelessly, to think that the compulsion of others is his warrant for escaping punishment? Is not this very absurd? For I omit the fact as yet that no one is able to compel the man who is unwilling. But be it that he was subjected to excessive pressure and various artful devices, and then fell into a snare; will this therefore rescue him from punishment? I beseech you, let us not deceive ourselves, and pretend that we know not what is obvious to a mere child. For surely this pretence of ignorance will not be able to profit in the day of reckoning. You were not ambitious, you say, of receiving this high office, conscious of your own weakness. Well and good. Then you ought, with the same mind, to have declined the solicitation of others; or, when no one called you, were you weak and incapable, but when those were found ready to offer you this dignity, did you suddenly become competent? What ludicrous nonsense! Worthy of the extremest punishment. For this reason also the Lord counsels the man who wishes to build a tower, not to lay the foundation before he has taken his own ability to build into account, lest he should give the passers by innumerable opportunities of mocking at him. But in his case the penalty only consists in becoming a laughing-stock; while in that before us the punishment is that of fire unquenchable, and of an undying worm, Isaiah 66:24 gnashing of teeth, outer darkness, and being cut asunder, and having a portion with the hypocrites.

But my accusers are unwilling to consider any of these things. If they did, they would stop blaming someone who simply doesn't want to perish for no reason. What we're considering now is not the management of grain and barley, oxen or sheep, or anything like that, but the very Body of Jesus. For the Church of Christ, according to St. Paul, is Christ's Body, and whoever is entrusted with caring for it must train it up to a state of health and unspeakable beauty, and look everywhere to make sure no spot or wrinkle or any other such blemish mars its strength and beauty. For what else is this but making it appear worthy, as far as human power can manage, of the incorruptible and eternally blessed Head which is set over it? If those who want to achieve an athletic physical condition need the help of physicians and trainers, and precise diet, and constant exercise, and a thousand other rules—since leaving out the smallest detail upsets and ruins everything—then how will those who are responsible for caring for the body that struggles not against flesh and blood, but against unseen powers, be able to keep it sound and healthy, unless they far surpass ordinary human virtue and are skilled in all healing proper for the soul?

But my accusers are unwilling to consider any of these things. For otherwise they would cease to blame a person who is unwilling to perish without cause. It is not the management of grain and barley, oxen or sheep, that is now under our consideration, nor any such like matters, but the very Body of Jesus. For the Church of Christ, according to St. Paul, is Christ's Body, and he who is entrusted with its care ought to train it up to a state of healthiness, and beauty unspeakable, and to look everywhere, lest any spot or wrinkle, Ephesians 5:27 or other like blemish should mar its vigor and comeliness. For what is this but to make it appear worthy, so far as human power can, of the incorruptible and ever-blessed Head which is set over it? If they who are ambitious of reaching an athletic condition of body need the help of physicians and trainers, and exact diet, and constant exercise, and a thousand other rules (for the omission of the merest trifle upsets and spoils the whole), how shall they to whose lot falls the care of the body, which has its conflict not against flesh and blood, but against powers unseen, be able to keep it sound and healthy, unless they far surpass ordinary human virtue, and are versed in all healing proper for the soul?

Surely you realize that the Church is subject to more diseases and attacks than our physical bodies, is more quickly corrupted, and slower to recover? For those who heal physical bodies, various medicines have been discovered, along with an assortment of different instruments and suitable diets for the sick. Often the condition of the atmosphere is by itself enough for a sick person's recovery, and there are cases where timely sleep has saved the physician any further effort. But in the case before us, it is impossible to rely on any of these things. No, there is only one method and way of healing appointed after we have gone wrong, and that is the powerful application of the Word. This is the one instrument, the only diet, the finest atmosphere. This takes the place of medicine, cautery and cutting, and if it is necessary to sear and amputate, this is the means we must use. If this is of no use, everything else is wasted. With this we both rouse the soul when it sleeps and calm it when it is inflamed. With this we cut off excesses and fill up defects, and perform all kinds of other operations that are necessary for the soul's health. Now as regards ordering our daily life for the best, it is true that another person's life may provoke us to imitation. But in the matter of false doctrine, when any soul is diseased by it, then there is great need of the Word, not only for the safety of our own people, but also for the enemy outside. If indeed one had the sword of the Spirit and the shield of faith, so as to be able to work miracles and by means of these wonders to stop the mouths of shameless opponents, one would have little need of the Word's assistance. Still, even in the days of miracles the Word was by no means useless, but absolutely necessary. For Saint Paul used it himself, although he was everywhere such a great object of wonder for his miracles. And another of those who belonged to the glorious company of the Apostles urges us to apply ourselves to acquiring this power when he says: Be ready always to give an answer to every man that asks you a reason concerning the hope that is in you. And they all, with one accord, committed the care of the poor widows to Stephen for no other reason than that they themselves might have leisure for the ministry of the Word. We ought equally to apply ourselves to this, unless we are endowed with a power of working miracles. But if there is not the slightest sign of such a power left to us, while on every side many enemies are constantly attacking us, then it necessarily follows that we should arm ourselves with this weapon, both so that we may not be wounded ourselves with the enemy's darts, and so that we may wound him.

3. Pray, are you not aware that that body is subject to more diseases and assaults than this flesh of ours, is more quickly corrupted, and more slow to recover? And by those who have the healing of these bodies, various medicines have been discovered, and an apparatus of different instruments, and diet suitable for the sick; and often the condition of the atmosphere is of itself enough for the recovery of a sick man; and there are instances of seasonable sleep having saved the physician all further labor. But in the case before us, it is impossible to take any of these things into consideration; nay there is but one method and way of healing appointed, after we have gone wrong, and that is, the powerful application of the Word. This is the one instrument, the only diet, the finest atmosphere. This takes the place of physic, cautery and cutting, and if it be needful to sear and amputate, this is the means which we must use, and if this be of no avail, all else is wasted; with this we both rouse the soul when it sleeps, and reduce it when it is inflamed; with this we cut off excesses, and fill up defects, and perform all manner of other operations which are requisite for the soul's health. Now as regards the ordering of our daily life for the best, it is true that the life of another may provoke us to emulation. But in the matter of spurious doctrine, when any soul is diseased thereby, then there is great need of the Word, not only in view of the safety of our own people, but in view of the enemy without. If, indeed, one had the sword of the spirit, and the shield of faith, Ephesians 6:16-17 so as to be able to work miracles, and by means of these marvels to stop the mouths of impudent gainsayers, one would have little need of the assistance of the Word; still in the days of miracles the Word was by no means useless, but essentially necessary. For St. Paul made use of it himself, although he was everywhere so great an object of wonder for his miracles; and another of those who belonged to the glorious company of the Apostles exhorts us to apply ourselves to acquiring this power, when he says: Be ready always to give an answer to every man that asks you a reason concerning the hope that is in you, and they all, with one accord, committed the care of the poor widows to Stephen, for no other reason than that they themselves might have leisure for the ministry of the Word. Acts 6:4 To this we ought equally to apply ourselves, unless indeed we are endued with a power of working miracles. But if there is not the least sign of such a power being left us, while on every side many enemies are constantly attacking us, why then it necessarily follows that we should arm ourselves with this weapon, both in order that we may not be wounded ourselves with the darts of the enemy, and in order that we may wound him.

We should make it our goal that the Word of Christ dwell in us richly. This is because we do not need to be prepared for just one kind of battle. This warfare has many forms and involves a great variety of enemies. Not all of them use the same weapons, nor do they practice the same method of attack. Anyone who must fight against all of them needs to know the tactics of all and must be at once both archer and slinger, captain and general, in the ranks and in command, on foot and on horseback, in sea battles and in sieges. In ordinary warfare, each person repels the enemy by carrying out the particular duty he has taken on. But here things are different. If anyone wishes to win this warfare, he must understand all forms of the art, since the devil knows well how to send in his own attackers through any one spot that happens to be unguarded, and to carry off the sheep. But he cannot do this when he sees the shepherd coming equipped with accurate knowledge at all points and well acquainted with his plots. Therefore we ought to be well-guarded in all areas. A city that is surrounded with a wall laughs at its attackers and remains in great security. But if anyone makes a breach in the wall, even one only the size of a gate, the rest of the wall is useless, even if all of it stands quite securely. It is the same with the city of God. As long as the presence of mind and wisdom of the shepherd, which corresponds to the wall, protects it on all sides, all the enemy's schemes end in his confusion and ridicule, and those who live within the wall remain undisturbed. But wherever anyone has been able to demolish a single part, even if the rest stands firm, ruin will enter through that breach upon the whole. What is the point if a man contends earnestly with the Greeks but at the same time becomes a victim to the Jews? Or what if he gets the better of both these but then falls into the clutches of the Manicheans? Or what if, after he has proved himself superior even to them, those who teach fatalism enter in and destroy the flock? Without listing all the heresies of the devil, it is enough to say that unless the shepherd is well skilled in refuting them all, the wolf can enter by means of any one of them and devour the greater part of the flock. In ordinary warfare we must always expect victory to be won or defeat to be suffered by the soldiers who are on the battlefield. But in spiritual warfare the situation is quite different. There it often happens that the battle with one set of enemies secures a victory for others who never engaged in battle at all, nor took any trouble, but were sitting still the whole time. Anyone who does not have much experience in such situations will get pierced, so to speak, with his own sword, and become the laughing-stock of friends and enemies alike. I will try to make clear what I am saying with an example. Those who accept the wild doctrines of Valentinus and Marcion, and of all whose minds are similarly diseased, exclude the Law given by God to Moses from the list of the Divine Scriptures. But Jews revere the Law so much that although the time has come which annuls it, they still argue for the observance of all its contents, contrary to the purpose of God. But the Church of God, avoiding either extreme, has followed a middle path. She is neither persuaded on the one hand to place herself under its yoke, nor on the other does she tolerate its being slandered. Rather, she commends it, though its day is over, because of its usefulness during the season when it was in force. Now it is necessary for anyone who is going to fight with both these enemies to be fully conversant with this middle course. If in wishing to teach the Jews that they are out of date in clinging to the old law, he begins to criticize it excessively, he gives no small opportunity to those heretics who wish to tear it apart. And if in his desire to silence them he praises it excessively and speaks of it with admiration, as necessary for the present time, he opens the mouths of the Jews. Again, those who suffer under the madness of Sabellius and the delusion of Arius have both fallen from sound faith for lack of observing a middle course. The name of Christian is applied to both these heretics. But if anyone examines their doctrines, he will find that the one group is not much better than the Jews, differing from them only in name, and the other very nearly holds the heresy of Paul of Samosata, and that both are very far from the truth. Therefore, the danger in such cases is great, and the way of orthodoxy is narrow and hemmed in by threatening crags on either side, and there is considerable fear that when intending to strike at one enemy we might be wounded by the other. If anyone asserts the unity of the Godhead, Sabellius immediately turns that expression to the advantage of his own mental error. And if he distinguishes the Persons, and says that the Father is one, and the Son another, and the Holy Spirit a third, up gets Arius, ready to twist that distinction of Persons into a difference of ousia (substance). So we must turn and flee both from the impious confounding of the Persons by the one, and the senseless division of the ousia by the other, confessing indeed that the Godhead of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit is all one, while we add to this a Trinity of Persons. For then we shall be able to fortify ourselves against the attacks of both heretics. Besides these, I could tell you of several other adversaries against which, unless we contend bravely and carefully, we shall leave the field covered with wounds.

4. Wherefore it should be our ambition that the Word of Christ dwell in us richly. Colossians 3:16 For it is not for one kind of battle only that we have to be prepared. This warfare is manifold, and is engaged with a great variety of enemies; neither do all these use the same weapons, nor do they practice the same method of attack; and he who has to join battle with all, must needs know the artifices of all, and be at once both archer and slinger, captain and general, in the ranks and in command, on foot and on horseback, in sea-fight and in siege. In common warfare, indeed, each man repels the enemy by discharging the particular duty which he has undertaken. But here it is otherwise; and if any one wishes to come off conqueror in this warfare, he must understand all forms of the art, as the devil knows well how to introduce his own assailants through any one spot which may happen to be unguarded, and to carry off the sheep. But not so where he perceives the shepherd coming equipped with accurate knowledge at all points, and well acquainted with his plottings. Wherefore we ought to be well-guarded in all parts: for a city, so long as it happens to be surrounded with a wall, laughs to scorn the besiegers, abiding in great security; but if any one makes a breach in the wall, though but of the size of a gate, the rest of the circuit is of no use, although the whole of it stand quite securely; so it is with the city of God: so long as the presence of mind and wisdom of the shepherd, which answers to the wall, protect it on all sides, all the enemy's devices end in his confusion and ridicule, and they who dwell within the wall abide unmolested, but wherever any one has been able to demolish a single part, though the rest stand never so fast, through that breach ruin will enter upon the whole. For to what purpose does a man contend earnestly with the Greeks, if at the same time he becomes a prey to the Jews? Or get the better of both these and then fall into the clutches of the Manichæans? or after he has proved himself superior to them even, if they who introduce fatalism enter in, and make havoc of the flock? But not to enumerate all the heresies of the devil, it will be enough to say that unless the shepherd is well skilled in refuting them all, the wolf, by means of any one of them, can enter, and devour the greater part of the flock. In ordinary warfare we must always look for victory being won or defeat sustained by the soldiers who are on the field of battle. But in the spiritual warfare the case is quite different. For there it often happens that the combat with one set of enemies secures a victory for others who never engaged in battle at all, nor took any trouble, but were sitting still all the while; and he who has not much experience in such occurrences will get pierced, so to say, with his own sword, and become the laughing-stock of friends and foes alike. I will try by an example to make clear what I am saying. They who receive the wild doctrines of Valentinus and Marcion, and of all whose minds are similarly diseased, exclude the Law given by God to Moses from the catalogue of the Divine Scriptures. But Jews so revere the Law, that although the time has come which annuls it, they still contend for the observance of all its contents, contrary to the purpose of God. But the Church of God, avoiding either extreme, has trodden a middle path, and is neither induced on the one hand to place herself under its yoke, nor on the other does she tolerate its being slandered, but commends it, though its day is over, because of its profitableness while its season lasted. Now it is necessary for him who is going to fight with both these enemies, to be fully conversant with this middle course. For if in wishing to teach the Jews that they are out of date in clinging to the old law, he begins to find fault with it unsparingly, he gives no little handle to those heretics who wish to pull it to pieces; and if in his ambition to stop their mouths he extols it immoderately, and speaks of it with admiration, as necessary for this present time, he unseals the lips of the Jews. Again they who labor under the frenzy of Sabellius and the craze of Arius, have both fallen from a sound faith for want of observing a middle course. The name of Christian is applied to both these heretics; but if any one examines their doctrines, he will find the one sect not much better than the Jews, and differing from them only in name, and the other very nearly holding the heresy of Paul of Samosata, and that both are very wide of the truth. Great, therefore, is the danger in such cases, and the way of orthodoxy is narrow and hemmed in by threatening crags on either side, and there is no little fear lest when intending to strike at one enemy we should be wounded by the other. For if any one assert the unity of the Godhead, Sabellius straightway turns that expression to the advantage of his own mental vagary, and if he distinguish the Persons, and say that the Father is one, and the Son another, and the Holy Spirit a third, up gets Arius, ready to wrest that distinction of Persons into a difference of substance; so we must turn and flee both from the impious confounding of the Persons by the one, and the senseless division of the substance by the other, confessing, indeed, that the Godhead of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost, is all one, while we add thereunto a Trinity of Persons. For then we shall be able to fortify ourselves against the attacks of both heretics. I might tell you besides these, of several other adversaries against which, except we contend bravely and carefully, we shall leave the field covered with wounds.

Why should anyone describe the foolish talk of our own people? For these internal problems are no less serious than the attacks from outside, and they give the teacher even more trouble. Some people, out of idle curiosity, rashly insist on occupying themselves with matters that they cannot possibly know and that would be of no benefit to them even if they could know them. Others demand that God give them an account of his judgments, and they force themselves to probe the depth of that abyss which cannot be fathomed. For the Scriptures say, "Your judgments are a great deep," yet you would find few of them anxious about their faith and conduct, but the majority curiously inquiring into matters that cannot be discovered, and the mere inquiry into which provokes God. For when we make a determined effort to learn what he does not wish us to know, we fail to succeed (for how could we succeed against God's will?), and there remains for us only the danger arising from our inquiry. Now, though this is the case, whenever someone authoritatively stops the search into such fathomless depths, he gets a reputation for being proud and ignorant, so that at such times much tact is needed on the bishop's part, both to lead his people away from these unprofitable questions and to escape the criticisms mentioned above. In short, to meet all these difficulties, there is no help available except the power of speech, and if anyone lacks this ability, the souls of those placed under his charge (I mean the weaker and more meddlesome sort) are no better off than ships continually storm-tossed. Therefore the priest should do everything in his power to gain this means of strength.

5. Why should any one describe the silly chatter of our own people? For these are not less than the attacks upon us from without, while they give the teacher even more trouble. Some out of an idle curiosity are rashly bent upon busying themselves about matters which are neither possible for them to know, nor of any advantage to them if they could know them. Others again demand from God an account of his judgments, and force themselves to sound the depth of that abyss which is unfathomable. For your judgments, says the Scriptures, are a great deep, and about their faith and practice you would find few of them anxious, but the majority curiously inquiring into matters which it is not possible to discover, and the mere inquiry into which provokes God. For when we make a determined effort to learn what He does not wish us to know, we fail to succeed (for how should we succeed against the will of God?); and there only remains for us the danger arising from our inquiry. Now, though this be the case, whenever any one authoritatively stops the search, into such fathomless depths, he gets himself the reputation of being proud and ignorant; so that at such times much tact is needed on the Bishop's part, so as to lead his people away from these unprofitable questions, and himself escape the above-named censures. In short, to meet all these difficulties, there is no help given but that of speech, and if any be destitute of this power, the souls of those who are put under his charge (I mean of the weaker and more meddlesome kind) are no better off than ships continually storm-tossed. So that the Priest should do all that in him lies, to gain this means of strength.

6. Basil: Why, then, did St. Paul not strive to become perfect in this art? He makes no secret of his lack of eloquence but openly admits that he is unskilled in it, even telling this to the Corinthians, who were admired for their eloquence and took pride in it.

6. Basil: Why, then, was not St. Paul ambitious of becoming perfect in this art? He makes no secret of his poverty of speech, but distinctly confesses himself to be unskilled, even telling the Corinthians so, who were admired for their eloquence, and prided themselves upon it.

This is the very thing that has ruined many people and made them careless in studying true doctrine. They failed to grasp the depths of the apostle's mind and to understand what his words meant, so they spent all their time drowsy and inattentive, showing respect not to the kind of ignorance St. Paul acknowledged, but to a kind from which he was as free as anyone who ever lived.

Chrysostom: This is the very thing which has ruined many and made them remiss in the study of true doctrine. For while they failed to fathom the depths of the apostle's mind, and to understand the meaning of his words, they passed all their time slumbering and yawning, and paying respect not to that ignorance which St. Paul acknowledges, but to a kind from which he was as free as any man ever was in the world.

But setting this subject aside for now, let me say this much for the moment. Even if we grant that St. Paul was as unskilled in this respect as they claim him to be, what does that have to do with the people of today? For he had a far greater power than eloquence, a power which produced far greater results too—namely, that his mere presence, even when he was silent, was terrifying to demons. But the people of the present day, if they were all gathered in one place, would not be able, even with endless prayers and tears, to accomplish the wonders that were once done by St. Paul's handkerchief. He also raised the dead through his prayers, Acts 20:10, and performed such other miracles that he was considered a god by pagans, Acts 14:11. And before he departed this life, he was counted worthy to be caught up to the third heaven and to participate in such conversation as it is not lawful for mortal ears to hear. 2 Corinthians 12:2-4. But the people of today—not that I would say anything harsh or severe, for I am not speaking to insult them, but only in amazement—how is it that they do not tremble when they compare themselves with so great a man as this? For if we set aside the miracles and turn to the life of this blessed saint, and examine his angelic way of life, it is in this rather than in his miracles that you will find this Christian athlete victorious. For how can one describe his zeal and endurance, his constant dangers, his continual concerns and unceasing anxiety for the Churches, his compassion for the weak, his many afflictions, his extraordinary persecutions, his daily deaths? Where is the place in the world, where is the continent or sea, that is unfamiliar with the labors of this righteous man? Even the desert has known his presence, for it often sheltered him in times of danger. For he endured every kind of attack and achieved every kind of victory, and there was never any end to his struggles and his triumphs.

But leaving this subject to await our consideration, I say this much in the meantime. Granting that St. Paul was in this respect as unskilled as they would have him to be, what has that to do with the men of today? For he had a greater power by far than power of speech, power which brought about greater results too; which was that his bare presence, even though he was silent, was terrible to the demons. But the men of the present day, if they were all collected in one place, would not be able, with infinite prayers and tears, to do the wonders that once were done by the handkerchief of St. Paul. He too by his prayers raised the dead, Acts 20:10 and wrought such other miracles, that he was held to be a god by heathen; Acts 14:11 and before he was removed from this life, he was thought worthy to be caught up as far as the third heaven, and to share in such converse as it is not lawful for mortal ears to hear. 2 Corinthians 12:2-4 But the men of today — not that I would say anything harsh or severe, for indeed I do not speak by way of insult to them, but only in wonder — how is it that they do not shudder when they measure themselves with so great a man as this? For if we leave the miracles and turn to the life of this blessed saint, and look into his angelic conversation, it is in this rather than in his miracles that you will find this Christian athlete a conqueror. For how can one describe his zeal and forbearance, his constant perils, his continual cares, and incessant anxiety for the Churches; his sympathy with the weak, his many afflictions, his unwonted persecutions, his deaths daily? Where is the spot in the world, where is the continent or sea, that is a stranger to the labours of this righteous man? Even the desert has known his presence, for it often sheltered him in time of danger. For he underwent every species of attack, and achieved every kind of victory, and there was never any end to his contests and his triumphs.

Yet without realizing it, I have ended up doing this man an injustice. For his achievements are beyond all powers of description, and especially beyond mine, just as the masters of eloquence surpass me. Nevertheless, since that holy apostle will judge us not by the outcome but by the intention, I will not hold back until I have mentioned one more circumstance that surpasses everything already said, as much as he himself surpasses all other people. And what is this? After so many achievements, after such a multitude of victories, he prayed that he might go into hell and be handed over to eternal punishment, if only those Jews who had often stoned him and done everything they could to kill him might be saved and come over to Christ. Romans 9:3 Now who has ever longed for Christ like this? Indeed, his feelings toward him should probably be described as something nobler than longing. Shall we then continue to compare ourselves with this saint, after such great grace was given to him from above, after such great virtue was shown in him? What could be more presumptuous?

Yet, all unawares, I have been led to do this man an injury. For his exploits are beyond all powers of description, and beyond mine in particular, just as the masters of eloquence surpass me. Nevertheless, since that holy apostle will judge us, not by the issue, but by the motive, I shall not forbear till I have stated one more circumstance which surpasses anything yet mentioned, as much as he himself surpasses all his fellow men. And what is this? After so many exploits, after such a multitude of victories, he prayed that he might go into hell, and be handed over to eternal punishment, if so be that those Jews, who had often stoned him, and done what they could to make away with him, might be saved, and come over to Christ. Romans 9:3 Now who so longed for Christ? If, indeed, his feelings towards him ought not to be described as something nobler than longing; shall we then any more compare ourselves with this saint, after so great grace was imparted to him from above, after so great virtue was manifested in himself? What could be more presumptuous?

Now, I will try to show in what follows that he was not as unskilled as some people consider him to be. The unskilled person in people's judgment is not only someone who is unpracticed in the techniques of secular rhetoric, but someone who is incapable of arguing in defense of the right faith—and they are correct about this. But Saint Paul did not say he was unskilled in both these areas, only in one. He makes a careful distinction to support this when he says he was unskilled in speech, but not in knowledge (2 Corinthians 11:6). Now, if I were to demand the polish of Isocrates, the weight of Demosthenes, the dignity of Thucydides, and the sublimity of Plato in any bishop, Saint Paul would be strong evidence against me. But I set aside all such matters and the elaborate ornaments of secular rhetoric. I take no account of style or delivery. Yes, let a man's word choice be poor and his composition simple and plain, but let him not be unskilled in the knowledge and accurate statement of doctrine. Nor should anyone, in order to excuse his own laziness, deprive that holy apostle of the greatest of his gifts and the sum of his praises.

Now, that he was not so unskilled, as some count him to be, I shall try to show in what follows. The unskilled person in men's estimation is not only one who is unpracticed in the tricks of profane oratory, but the man who is incapable of contending for the defense of the right faith, and they are right. But St. Paul did not say that he was unskilled in both these respects, but in one only; and in support of this he makes a careful distinction, saying that he was rude in speech, but not in knowledge. 2 Corinthians 11:6 Now were I to insist upon the polish of Isocrates, the weight of Demosthenes, the dignity of Thucydides, and the sublimity of Plato, in any one bishop, St. Paul would be a strong evidence against me. But I pass by all such matters and the elaborate ornaments of profane oratory; and I take no account of style or of delivery; yea let a man's diction be poor and his composition simple and unadorned, but let him not be unskilled in the knowledge and accurate statement of doctrine; nor in order to screen his own sloth, deprive that holy apostle of the greatest of his gifts, and the sum of his praises.

For how was it, tell me, that he confounded the Jews who lived in Damascus, though he had not yet begun to work miracles? How was it that he wrestled with the Greeks and threw them? And why was he sent to Tarsus? Was it not because he was so powerful and victorious in his use of words, and brought his opponents to such a point that they, unable to endure their defeat, were provoked to seek his life? At that time, as I said, he had not begun to work miracles, nor could anyone say that the crowds looked upon him with astonishment because of any glory belonging to his mighty works, or that those who contended with him were overpowered by the force of public opinion concerning him. For at this time he conquered by argument alone. How was it, moreover, that he contended and disputed successfully with those who tried to Judaize in Antioch? And how was it that that Areopagite, an inhabitant of Athens, that most devoted of all cities to the gods, followed the apostle, he and his wife? Was it not because of the discourse which they heard? And when Eutychus fell from the lattice, was it not because of his long attendance even until midnight to St. Paul's preaching? How do we find him employed at Thessalonica and Corinth, in Ephesus and in Rome itself? Did he not spend whole nights and days interpreting the Scriptures in their order? And why should anyone recount his disputes with the Epicureans and Stoics? For if we resolved to enter into every particular, our story would grow to an unreasonable length.

7. For how was it, tell me, that he confounded the Jews which dwelt at Damascus, Acts 9:22 though he had not yet begun to work miracles? How was it that he wrestled with the Grecians and threw them? and why was he sent to Tarsus? Was it not because he was so mighty and victorious in the word, and brought his adversaries to such a pass that they, unable to brook their defeat, were provoked to seek his life? At that time, as I said, he had not begun to work miracles, nor could any one say that the masses looked upon him with astonishment on account of any glory belonging to his mighty works, or that they who contended with him were overpowered by the force of public opinion concerning him. For at this time he conquered by dint of argument only. How was it, moreover, that he contended and disputed successfully with those who tried to Judaize in Antioch? And how was it that that Areopagite, Acts 17:34 an inhabitant of Athens, that most devoted of all cities to the gods, followed the apostle, he and his wife? Was it not owing to the discourse which they heard? And when Eutychus Acts 20:9 fell from the lattice, was it not owing to his long attendance even until midnight to St. Paul's preaching? How do we find him employed at Thessalonica and Corinth, in Ephesus and in Rome itself? Did he not spend whole nights and days in interpreting the Scriptures in their order? And why should any one recount his disputes with the Epicureans and Stoics. Acts 17:18 For were we resolved to enter into every particular, our story would grow to an unreasonable length.

When, therefore, both before working miracles and after, St. Paul appears to have made much use of argument, how can anyone dare to pronounce him unskilled when his sermons and disputations were so exceedingly admired by all who heard them? Why did the Lycaonians imagine that he was Hermes? The opinion that he and Barnabas were gods indeed arose from seeing their miracles; but the notion that he was Hermes did not arise from this, but was a consequence of his speech. In what else did this blessed saint excel the rest of the apostles? And how is it that up and down the world he is so much on everyone's tongue? How is it that not merely among ourselves, but also among Jews and Greeks, he is the wonder of wonders? Is it not from the power of his epistles? Through them, not only to the faithful of today, but from his time to this, yes and up to the end, even the appearing of Christ, he has been and will be profitable, and will continue to be so as long as the human race shall last. For like a wall built of adamant, his writings fortify all the Churches of the known world, and he as a most noble champion stands in the midst, bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ, casting down imaginations and every high thing which exalts itself against the knowledge of God, and all this he does through those epistles which he has left to us full of wonders and of divine wisdom. For his writings are not only useful to us for the overthrow of false doctrine and the confirmation of the true, but they help not a little toward living a good life. For by the use of these, the bishops of the present day fit and fashion the chaste virgin, which St. Paul himself espoused to Christ, and conduct her to the state of spiritual beauty; with these, too, they drive away from her the noisome pestilences which beset her and preserve the good health thus obtained. Such are the medicines and such their efficacy left us by this so-called unskilled man, and they know them and their power best who constantly use them. From all this it is evident that St. Paul had given himself to the study of which we have been speaking with great diligence and zeal.

When, therefore, both before working miracles, and after, St. Paul appears to have made much use of argument, how can any one dare to pronounce him unskillful whose sermons and disputations were so exceedingly admired by all who heard them? Why did the Lycaonians Acts 14:11 imagine that he was Hermes? The opinion that he and Barnabas were gods indeed, arose out of the sight of their miracles; but the notion that he was Hermes did not arise from this, but was a consequence of his speech. In what else did this blessed saint excel the rest of the apostles? And how comes it that up and down the world he is so much on every one's tongue? How comes it that not merely among ourselves, but also among Jews and Greeks, he is the wonder of wonders? Is it not from the power of his epistles? Whereby not only to the faithful of today, but from his time to this, yea and up to the end, even the appearing of Christ, he has been and will be profitable, and will continue to be so as long as the human race shall last. For as a wall built of adamant, so his writings fortify all the Churches of the known world, and he as a most noble champion stands in the midst, bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ, casting down imaginations, and every high thing which exalts itself against the knowledge of God, 2 Corinthians 10:5 and all this he does by those epistles which he has left to us full of wonders and of Divine wisdom. For his writings are not only useful to us, for the overthrow of false doctrine and the confirmation of the true, but they help not a little towards living a good life. For by the use of these, the bishops of the present day fit and fashion the chaste virgin, which St. Paul himself espoused to Christ, 2 Corinthians 11:2 and conduct her to the state of spiritual beauty; with these, too, they drive away from her the noisome pestilences which beset her, and preserve the good health thus obtained. Such are the medicines and such their efficacy left us by this so-called unskillful man, and they know them and their power best who constantly use them. From all this it is evident that St. Paul had given himself to the study of which we have been speaking with great diligence and zeal.

Listen also to what he says when instructing his disciple: "Give heed to reading, to exhortation, to teaching," and he goes on to show how useful this is by adding, "For in doing this you will save both yourself and those who hear you." And again he says, "The Lord's servant must not strive, but be gentle toward all, apt to teach, forbearing," and he continues, "But continue in the things you have learned and have been assured of, knowing from whom you learned them, and that from childhood you have known the sacred writings which are able to make you wise unto salvation," and again, "Every Scripture is inspired of God, and also profitable for teaching, for reproof, for correction, for instruction which is in righteousness, that the man of God may be complete." Listen to what he adds further in his directions to Titus about the appointment of bishops. The bishop, he says, must hold to "the faithful word which is according to the teaching, that he may be able to convict those who oppose." But how can anyone who is unskilled, as these men claim, be able to convict those who oppose and silence them? Or what need is there to pay attention to reading and to the Holy Scriptures if such a state of being unskilled is to be welcomed among us? Such arguments are mere excuses and pretexts, the signs of laziness and sloth. But someone will say these instructions are given to the priests—certainly, for they are the subjects of our discussion. But that the apostle gives the same charge to the laity, listen to what he says in another epistle to those who are not priests: "Let the word of Christ dwell in you richly in all wisdom," and again, "Let your speech be always with grace seasoned with salt, that you may know how you ought to answer each one," and there is a general charge to all that they be ready to give an account of their faith, and to the Thessalonians he gives the following command: "Build each other up, even as you also do." But when he speaks of priests he says, "Let the elders that rule well be counted worthy of double honor, especially those who labor in the word and in teaching." For this is the perfection of teaching when the teachers bring their disciples to that blessed state of life which Christ appointed for them both by what they do and by what they say. For example alone is not enough to instruct others. Nor do I say this of myself; it is our Savior's own word. For "whosoever shall do and teach them, he shall be called great." Now if doing were the same as teaching, the second word here would be unnecessary, and it would have been enough to say "whosoever shall do" simply. But now by distinguishing the two, he shows that practice is one thing and doctrine another, and that each needs the help of the other in order to complete edification. You also hear what the chosen vessel of Christ says to the Ephesian elders: "Therefore watch, remembering that for the space of three years I ceased not to admonish every one, night and day, with tears." But what need was there for his tears or for admonition by word of mouth while his life as an apostle was so illustrious? His holy life might be a great encouragement for men to keep the commandments, yet I dare not say that it alone could accomplish everything.

8. Hear also what he says in his charge to his disciple: 1 Timothy 4:13 Give heed to reading, to exhortation, to teaching, and he goes on to show the usefulness of this by adding, For in doing this you shall save both yourself and them that hear you. 1 Timothy 4:16 And again he says, The Lord's servant must not strive, but be gentle towards all, apt to teach, forbearing; 2 Timothy 2:24 and he proceeds to say, But abide thou in the things which you have learned, and hast been assured of, knowing of whom you have learned them, and that from a babe you have known the sacred writings which are able to make you wise unto salvation, 2 Timothy 3:14-15 and again, Every Scripture is inspired of God, and also profitable for teaching, for reproof, for correction, for instruction which is in righteousness, that the man of God may be complete. Hear what he adds further in his directions to Titus about the appointment of bishops. The bishop, he says, must be holding to the faithful word which is according to the teaching, that he may be able to convict the gainsayers. But how shall any one who is unskillful as these men pretend, be able to convict the gainsayers and stop their mouths? Or what need is there to give attention to reading and to the Holy Scriptures, if such a state of unskillfulness is to be welcome among us? Such arguments are mere makeshifts and pretexts, the marks of idleness and sloth. But some one will say, it is to the priests that these charges are given: — certainly, for they are the subjects of our discourse. But that the apostle gives the same charge to the laity, hear what he says in another epistle to other than the priesthood: Let the word of Christ dwell in you richly in all wisdom, Colossians 3:16 and again, Let your speech be always with grace seasoned with salt, that you may know how ye ought to answer each one, Colossians 4:6 and there is a general charge to all that they be ready to 1 Peter 3:15 render an account of their faith, and to the Thessalonians, he gives the following command: Build each other up, even as also ye do. 1 Thessalonians 5:11 But when he speaks of priests he says, Let the elders that rule well be counted worthy of double honor, especially those who labor in the word, and in teaching. 1 Timothy 5:17 For this is the perfection of teaching when the teachers both by what they do, and by what they say as well, bring their disciples to that blessed state of life which Christ appointed for them. For example alone is not enough to instruct others. Nor do I say this of myself; it is our Saviour's own word. For whosoever shall do and teach them, he shall be called great. Matthew 5:19 Now if doing were the same as teaching, the second word here would be superfluous; and it had been enough to have said whosoever shall do simply. But now by distinguishing the two, he shows that practice is one thing, and doctrine another, and that each needs the help of the others in order to complete edification. You hear too what the chosen vessel of Christ says to the Ephesian elders: Wherefore watch ye, remembering that for the space of three years, I ceased not to admonish every one, night and day, with tears. Acts 20:31 But what need was there for his tears or for admonition by word of mouth, while his life as an apostle was so illustrious? His holy life might be a great inducement to men to keep the commandments, yet I dare not say that it alone could accomplish everything.

But when a dispute arises concerning matters of doctrine, and all parties draw their weapons from the same Scriptures, what weight will anyone's manner of life be able to prove? What good will his many austerities be if, after such painful exercises, someone falls into heresy because of the priest's great lack of skill in argument, and is cut off from the body of the Church—a misfortune I have myself seen many people suffer? What profit will his patience be to him then? None at all, any more than a sound faith will profit someone if his life is corrupt. Therefore, for this reason more than all others, it is essential for the person whose office is to teach others to be experienced in disputations of this kind. For even if he himself stands safely and is unhurt by those who oppose him, the simple multitude under his direction, when they see their leader defeated and without any answer for those who oppose him, will be likely to blame his defeat not on his own weakness, but on the doctrines themselves, as though they were faulty. And so because of one person's inexperience, great numbers are brought to utter ruin. For even if they do not entirely go over to the adversary, they are forced to doubt matters in which they formerly believed firmly, and those whom they used to approach with unwavering confidence they can no longer hold to steadfastly. Because of their leader's defeat, so great a storm settles upon their souls that the harm ends in their complete shipwreck. But you do not need to learn from me how dire is the destruction and how terrible the fire which such a leader brings upon his own wretched head for every soul that is lost in this way, since you know all this perfectly well. Is this then pride? Is this vainglory in me, to be unwilling to be the cause of so many souls' destruction and to bring upon myself greater punishment in the world to come than what now awaits me there? Who would say so? Surely no one, unless he wanted to find fault where there is none and to moralize over other people's calamities.

9. But when a dispute arises concerning matters of doctrine, and all take their weapons from the same Scriptures, of what weight will any one's life be able to prove? What then will be the good of his many austerities, when after such painful exercises, any one from the Priest's great unskillfulness in argument fall into heresy, and be cut off from the body of the Church, a misfortune which I have myself seen many suffering. Of what profit then will his patience be to him? None; no more than there will be in a sound faith if the life is corrupt. Wherefore, for this reason more than for all others, it concerns him whose office it is to teach others, to be experienced in disputations of this kind. For though he himself stands safely, and is unhurt by the gainsayers, yet the simple multitude under his direction, when they see their leader defeated, and without any answer for the gainsayers, will be apt to lay the blame of his discomfiture not on his own weakness, but on the doctrines themselves, as though they were faulty; and so by reason of the inexperience of one, great numbers are brought to extreme ruin; for though they do not entirely go over to the adversary, yet they are forced to doubt about matters in which formerly they firmly believed, and those whom they used to approach with unswerving confidence, they are unable to hold to any longer steadfastly, but in consequence of their leader's defeat, so great a storm settles down upon their souls, that the mischief ends in their shipwreck altogether. But how dire is the destruction, and how terrible the fire which such a leader brings upon his own wretched head for every soul which is thus lost, you will not need to learn from me, as you know all this perfectly. Is this then pride, is this vainglory in me, to be unwilling to be the cause of the destruction of so many souls? And of procuring for myself greater punishment in the world to come, than that which now awaits me there? Who would say so? Surely no one, unless he should wish to find fault where there is none, and to moralize over other men's calamities.


On the Priesthood — Book III

On the Priesthood, Book III: the dialogue with Basil on the dignity and dangers of priestly ministry.

Source: Translated by W.R.W. Stephens. From Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, First Series , Vol. 9. Edited by Philip Schaff. ( Buffalo, NY: Christian Literature Publishing Co., 1889. ) Revised and edited for New Advent by Kevin Knight. <https://www.newadvent.org/fathers/19223.htm>.

Opening

As for the insult to those who honored me, what I have already said should be enough to prove that by avoiding this office I had no wish to shame them. But I will now try, as best I can, to show that I was not driven by any kind of arrogance. If the choice of a generalship or a kingdom had been offered to me and I had made this decision, anyone might naturally suspect me of this fault—or rather, everyone would rightly judge me guilty not of arrogance but of senseless foolishness. But when the priesthood is offered to me, which surpasses a kingdom as much as spirit differs from flesh, will anyone dare accuse me of disdain? Is it not absurd to charge with foolishness those who refuse small things, yet when people do this with matters of supreme importance, to exempt them from accusations of mental derangement but instead charge them with pride? It would be like accusing a man not of pride but of insanity if he looked with contempt on a herd of oxen and refused to be a herdsman, yet saying that a man who declined the empire of the world and command of all the earth's armies was not mad but simply puffed up with pride. But this is clearly not the case. Those who say such things harm themselves even more than they harm me. The mere idea that human nature could despise this dignity reveals what those making this charge really think of the office. If they did not consider it an ordinary thing of little value, such a suspicion would never have entered their minds. Why has no one ever dared to entertain such a suspicion about the dignity of the angels and say that arrogance is the reason human nature would not aspire to angelic rank? It is because we imagine great things about those powers, and this does not allow us to believe that anyone could conceive of anything greater than that honor. Therefore, one could more justly accuse of arrogance those very people who accuse me of it. They would never have suspected this of others if they had not first downgraded the matter as being of no account. But if they say I did this to gain glory, they will be caught openly fighting against themselves and falling into their own trap. I do not know what arguments they could have looked for better than these if they had wanted to clear me of the charge of vainglory.

1. Chrysostom: As regards the insult to those who have done me honor, what I have already said might be sufficient to prove that in avoiding this office I had no desire to put them to shame; but I will now endeavor to make it evident, to the best of my ability, that I was not puffed up by arrogance of any kind. For if the choice of a generalship or a kingdom had been submitted to me, and I had then formed this resolution, any one might naturally have suspected me of this fault, or rather I should have been found guilty by all men, not of arrogance, but of senseless folly. But when the priesthood is offered to me, which exceeds a kingdom as much as the spirit differs from the flesh, will any one dare to accuse me of disdain? And is it not preposterous to charge with folly those who reject small things, but when any do this in matters of pre-eminent importance, to exempt such persons from accusations of mental derangement, and yet subject them to the charge of pride? It is just as if one were to accuse, not of pride, but of insanity, a man who looked with contempt on a herd of oxen and refused to be a herdsman, and yet were to say that a man who declined the empire of the world, and the command of all the armies of the earth, was not mad, but inflated with pride. But this assuredly is not the case; and they who say such things do not injure me more than they injure themselves. For merely to imagine it possible for human nature to despise this dignity is an evidence against those who bring this charge of the estimate which they have formed of the office. For if they did not consider it to be an ordinary thing of no great account, such a suspicion as this would never have entered their heads. For why is it that no one has ever dared to entertain such a suspicion with reference to the dignity of the angels, and to say that arrogance is the reason why human nature would not aspire to the rank of the angelic nature? It is because we imagine great things concerning those powers, and this does not suffer us to believe that a man can conceive anything greater than that honor. Wherefore one might with more justice indite those persons of arrogance who accuse me of it. For they would never have suspected this of others if they had not previously depreciated the matter as being of no account. But if they say that I have done this with a view to glory, they will be convicted of fighting openly against themselves and falling into their own snare; for I do not know what kind of arguments they could have sought in preference to these if they had wished to release me from the charge of vainglory.

If this desire had ever entered my mind, I should have accepted the office rather than avoided it. Why? Because it would have brought me much glory. The fact that someone of my age, who had so recently abandoned secular pursuits, should suddenly be deemed by everyone worthy of such admiration as to be advanced to honor before those who have spent their entire lives in labors of this kind, and to obtain more votes than all of them, might have persuaded everyone to anticipate great and marvelous things from me. But as it is, the greater part of the Church does not even know me by name, so that even my refusal of the office will not be evident to all, but only to a few. I am not sure that all even of these know it for certain, but probably many of them either imagine that I was not elected at all, or that I was rejected after the election, being considered unsuitable—not that I avoided the office of my own accord.

2. For if this desire had ever entered my mind, I ought to have accepted the office rather than avoided it. Why? Because it would have brought me much glory. For the fact that one of my age, who had so recently abandoned secular pursuits, should suddenly be deemed by all worthy of such admiration as to be advanced to honor before those who have spent all their life in labors of this kind, and to obtain more votes than all of them, might have persuaded all men to anticipate great and marvellous things of me. But, as it is, the greater part of the Church does not know me even by name: so that even my refusal of the office will not be manifest to all, but only to a few, and I am not sure that all even of these know it for certain; but probably many of them either imagine that I was not elected at all, or that I was rejected after the election, being considered unsuitable, not that I avoided the office of my own accord.

But those who know the truth will be surprised.

3. Basil: But those who do know the truth will be surprised.

Chrysostom: And look! These are the very people who, according to you, falsely accuse me of vainglory and pride. So where am I to find praise? From the majority? They don't know what actually happened. From the few? Here again the situation is twisted against me. After all, the only reason you've come here now is to learn what answer should be given to them. What am I supposed to say about all this? Just wait a bit, and you'll clearly see that even if everyone knows the truth, they still shouldn't condemn me for pride and love of glory. And there's something else to consider: not only those who actually do this (if there are any such people, which I don't believe there are), but also those who suspect others of it, will face no small danger.

Chrysostom: And lo! These are they who, according to you, falsely accuse me of vainglory and pride. Whence then am I to hope for praise? From the many? They do not know the actual fact. From the few? Here again the matter is perverted to my disadvantage. For the only reason why you have come here now is to learn what answer ought to be given to them. And what shall I now certainly say on account of these things? For wait a little, and you will clearly perceive that even if all know the truth they ought not to condemn me for pride and love of glory. And in addition to this there is another consideration: that not only those who make this venture, if there be any such (which for my part I do not believe), but also those who suspect it of others, will be involved in no small danger.

The priestly office is carried out on earth, but it belongs among heavenly institutions—and this is entirely fitting. For it was not a human being, nor an angel, nor an archangel, nor any other created power, but the Paraclete Himself who established this calling and persuaded human beings, while still living in the flesh, to represent the ministry of angels. Therefore, the consecrated priest must be as pure as if he were standing in the heavens themselves, in the midst of those powers. Truly, the things used before the dispensation of grace were fearful and filled with awe: the bells, the pomegranates, the stones on the breastplate and on the ephod, the girdle, the mitre, the long robe, the golden plate, the holy of holies, and the deep silence within. But if anyone examines the things that belong to the dispensation of grace, he will find that, though they seem small, they are fearful and full of awe, and that what was said about the law is also true in this case—that what was made glorious has no glory in comparison to the surpassing glory (2 Corinthians 3:10). When you see the Lord sacrificed and laid upon the altar, and the priest standing and praying over the victim, and all the worshippers stained with that precious blood, can you still think you are among ordinary people and standing on earth? Are you not instead immediately transported to heaven, casting out every fleshly thought from your soul, and with a disembodied spirit and pure reason contemplating the things that are in heaven? What a marvel! What love of God for humanity! He who sits on high with the Father is at that moment held in the hands of all and gives Himself to those who are willing to embrace and grasp Him. And all do this through the eyes of faith! Do these things seem to you worthy of contempt, or such that anyone could be arrogant toward them?

4. For the priestly office is indeed discharged on earth, but it ranks among heavenly ordinances; and very naturally so: for neither man, nor angel, nor archangel, nor any other created power, but the Paraclete Himself, instituted this vocation, and persuaded men while still abiding in the flesh to represent the ministry of angels. Wherefore the consecrated priest ought to be as pure as if he were standing in the heavens themselves in the midst of those powers. Fearful, indeed, and of most awful import, were the things which were used before the dispensation of grace, as the bells, the pomegranates, the stones on the breastplate and on the ephod, the girdle, the mitre, the long robe, the plate of gold, the holy of holies, the deep silence within. But if any one should examine the things which belong to the dispensation of grace, he will find that, small as they are, yet are they fearful and full of awe, and that what was spoken concerning the law is true in this case also, that what has been made glorious has no glory in this respect by reason of the glory which excels. 2 Corinthians 3:10 For when you see the Lord sacrificed, and laid upon the altar, and the priest standing and praying over the victim, and all the worshippers empurpled with that precious blood, can you then think that you are still among men, and standing upon the earth? Are you not, on the contrary, straightway translated to Heaven, and casting out every carnal thought from the soul, do you not with disembodied spirit and pure reason contemplate the things which are in Heaven? Oh! What a marvel! What love of God to man! He who sits on high with the Father is at that hour held in the hands of all, and gives Himself to those who are willing to embrace and grasp Him. And this all do through the eyes of faith! Do these things seem to you fit to be despised, or such as to make it possible for any one to be uplifted against them?

Would you also learn from another miracle the exceeding holiness of this office? Picture Elijah and the vast crowd standing around him, and the sacrifice laid upon the stone altar, and all the rest of the people hushed into a deep silence while the prophet alone offers up prayer: then the sudden rush of fire from heaven upon the sacrifice—these are marvelous things, filled with awe. Now then pass from this scene to the rites which are celebrated in the present day; they are not only marvelous to behold, but surpassing in awe. There stands the priest, not bringing down fire from heaven, but the Holy Spirit: and he makes prolonged supplication, not that some flame sent down from on high may consume the offerings, but that grace descending on the sacrifice may thereby enlighten the souls of all, and make them more brilliant than silver purified by fire. Who can despise this most awesome mystery, unless he is completely mad and senseless? Or do you not know that no human soul could have endured that fire in the sacrifice, but all would have been utterly consumed, had not the assistance of God's grace been great?

Would you also learn from another miracle the exceeding sanctity of this office? Picture Elijah and the vast multitude standing around him, and the sacrifice laid upon the altar of stones, and all the rest of the people hushed into a deep silence while the prophet alone offers up prayer: then the sudden rush of fire from Heaven upon the sacrifice:– these are marvellous things, charged with terror. Now then pass from this scene to the rites which are celebrated in the present day; they are not only marvellous to behold, but transcendent in terror. There stands the priest, not bringing down fire from Heaven, but the Holy Spirit: and he makes prolonged supplication, not that some flame sent down from on high may consume the offerings, but that grace descending on the sacrifice may thereby enlighten the souls of all, and render them more refulgent than silver purified by fire. Who can despise this most awful mystery, unless he is stark mad and senseless? Or do you not know that no human soul could have endured that fire in the sacrifice, but all would have been utterly consumed, had not the assistance of God's grace been great.

If anyone will consider what a great thing it is for a person, being human and clothed in flesh and blood, to be able to draw near to that blessed and pure nature, he will then clearly see what great honor the grace of the Spirit has granted to priests. Through their work these rites are celebrated, along with others no less important for our dignity and salvation. Those who live on earth and dwell here are entrusted with administering things that are in heaven, and have received an authority that God has not given to angels or archangels. This has not been said to them: "Whatsoever you shall bind on earth shall be bound in heaven, and whatsoever you shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven." Those who rule on earth do have authority to bind, but only the body, whereas this binding takes hold of the soul and reaches into the heavens. What priests do here below, God ratifies above, and the Master confirms the sentence of his servants. What else is this but complete heavenly authority that he has given them when he says, "Whose sins you remit they are remitted, and whose sins you retain they are retained"? What authority could be greater than this? The Father has committed all judgment to the Son, but I see it all placed into the hands of these men by the Son. They have been raised to this dignity as if they were already transported to heaven, had transcended human nature, and were freed from the passions to which we are subject. Moreover, if a king were to grant this honor to any of his subjects, authorizing him to cast into prison whom he pleased and to release them again, that person would become an object of envy and respect to everyone. But the one who has received from God an authority as much greater as heaven is more precious than earth and souls more precious than bodies seems to some to have received so small an honor that they can actually imagine that one of those entrusted with these things would despise the gift. Away with such madness! For it is transparent madness to despise so great a dignity, without which it is not possible to obtain either our own salvation or the good things that have been promised to us. If no one can enter the kingdom of heaven unless he is regenerate through water and the Spirit, and if the one who does not eat the flesh of the Lord and drink his blood is excluded from eternal life, and if all these things are accomplished only by means of those holy hands—I mean the hands of the priest—how will anyone without these be able to escape the fire of hell or to win those crowns that are reserved for the victorious?

5. For if any one will consider how great a thing it is for one, being a man, and compassed with flesh and blood, to be enabled to draw near to that blessed and pure nature, he will then clearly see what great honor the grace of the Spirit has vouchsafed to priests; since by their agency these rites are celebrated, and others nowise inferior to these both in respect of our dignity and our salvation. For they who inhabit the earth and make their abode there are entrusted with the administration of things which are in Heaven, and have received an authority which God has not given to angels or archangels. For it has not been said to them, Whatsoever you shall bind on earth shall be bound in Heaven, and whatsoever you shall loose on earth shall be loosed in Heaven. Matthew 18:18 They who rule on earth have indeed authority to bind, but only the body: whereas this binding lays hold of the soul and penetrates the heavens; and what priests do here below God ratifies above, and the Master confirms the sentence of his servants. For indeed what is it but all manner of heavenly authority which He has given them when He says, Whose sins ye remit they are remitted, and whose sins ye retain they are retained? John 20:23 What authority could be greater than this? The Father has committed all judgment to the Son? John 5:22 But I see it all put into the hands of these men by the Son. For they have been conducted to this dignity as if they were already translated to Heaven, and had transcended human nature, and were released from the passions to which we are liable. Moreover, if a king should bestow this honor upon any of his subjects, authorizing him to cast into prison whom he pleased and to release them again, he becomes an object of envy and respect to all men; but he who has received from God an authority as much greater as heaven is more precious than earth, and souls more precious than bodies, seems to some to have received so small an honor that they are actually able to imagine that one of those who have been entrusted with these things will despise the gift. Away with such madness! For transparent madness it is to despise so great a dignity, without which it is not possible to obtain either our own salvation, or the good things which have been promised to us. For if no one can enter into the kingdom of Heaven except he be regenerate through water and the Spirit, and he who does not eat the flesh of the Lord and drink His blood is excluded from eternal life, and if all these things are accomplished only by means of those holy hands, I mean the hands of the priest, how will any one, without these, be able to escape the fire of hell, or to win those crowns which are reserved for the victorious?

These are the ones who are entrusted with the labor pains of spiritual birth and the new life that comes through baptism. Through them we put on Christ, are buried with the Son of God, and become members of that blessed Head. For this reason they deserve not only to be feared by us more than rulers and kings, but also to be honored more than parents. Our parents gave us birth through blood and physical desire, but priests are the means of our birth from God—that blessed rebirth which is true freedom and sonship according to grace. The Jewish priests had authority to release the body from leprosy, or rather not to release it but only to examine those who were already healed, and you know how eagerly people sought the office of priest at that time. But our priests have received authority to deal not with bodily leprosy but with spiritual uncleanness—not to pronounce it removed after examination, but actually and completely to take it away. Therefore those who despise these priests would be far more cursed than Dathan and his company, and deserve more severe punishment. For although Dathan's group laid claim to a dignity that did not belong to them, they nevertheless had an excellent opinion of it, which they demonstrated by their great eagerness in pursuing it. But these people, even though the priesthood has been better established and has received such great development, have shown an audacity that exceeds the others, though expressed in the opposite way. For there is not an equal amount of contempt involved in reaching for an honor that does not belong to you and in despising such great blessings—the latter far exceeds the former, as much as scorn differs from admiration. What soul then is so corrupt as to despise such great blessings? None at all, I would say, unless it were one under some demonic impulse. For I return once more to the point where I started: not only in the way of discipline but also in the way of blessing, God has given priests a power greater than that of our natural parents. The two differ as much as the present life and the life to come. For our natural parents give us life only for this world, but priests give us life for the world to come. Our natural parents cannot prevent death from claiming their children or ward off the attacks of disease, but priests have often saved a sick soul or one that was on the point of perishing, obtaining for some a lighter punishment and preventing others from falling altogether—not only by instruction and warning, but also by the help provided through prayers. For not only at the time of rebirth but afterward as well, they have authority to forgive sins. "Is any sick among you?" it is written, "let him call for the elders of the Church and let them pray over him, anointing him with oil in the name of the Lord. And the prayer of faith shall save the sick, and the Lord will raise him up; and if he have committed sins they shall be forgiven him." Again, our natural parents, if their children come into conflict with any people of high rank and great power in the world, are unable to help them. But priests have reconciled not rulers and kings, but God Himself when His wrath has often been provoked against them.

6. These verily are they who are entrusted with the pangs of spiritual travail and the birth which comes through baptism: by their means we put on Christ, and are buried with the Son of God, and become members of that blessed Head. Wherefore they might not only be more justly feared by us than rulers and kings, but also be more honored than parents; since these begot us of blood and the will of the flesh, but the others are the authors of our birth from God, even that blessed regeneration which is the true freedom and the sonship according to grace. The Jewish priests had authority to release the body from leprosy, or, rather, not to release it but only to examine those who were already released, and you know how much the office of priest was contended for at that time. But our priests have received authority to deal, not with bodily leprosy, but spiritual uncleanness — not to pronounce it removed after examination, but actually and absolutely to take it away. Wherefore they who despise these priests would be far more accursed than Dathan and his company, and deserve more severe punishment. For the latter, although they laid claim to the dignity which did not belong to them, nevertheless had an excellent opinion concerning it, and this they evinced by the great eagerness with which they pursued it; but these men, when the office has been better regulated, and has received so great a development, have displayed an audacity which exceeds that of the others, although manifested in a contrary way. For there is not an equal amount of contempt involved in aiming at an honor which does not pertain to one, and in despising such great advantages, but the latter exceeds the former as much as scorn differs from admiration. What soul then is so sordid as to despise such great advantages? None whatever, I should say, unless it were one subject to some demoniacal impulse. For I return once more to the point from which I started: not in the way of chastising only, but also in the way of benefiting, God has bestowed a power on priests greater than that of our natural parents. The two indeed differ as much as the present and the future life. For our natural parents generate us unto this life only, but the others unto that which is to come. And the former would not be able to avert death from their offspring, or to repel the assaults of disease; but these others have often saved a sick soul, or one which was on the point of perishing, procuring for some a milder chastisement, and preventing others from falling altogether, not only by instruction and admonition, but also by the assistance wrought through prayers. For not only at the time of regeneration, but afterwards also, they have authority to forgive sins. Is any sick among you? it is said, let him call for the elders of the Church and let them pray over him, anointing him with oil in the name of the Lord. And the prayer of faith shall save the sick, and the Lord will raise him up: and if he have committed sins they shall be forgiven him. James 5:14-15 Again: our natural parents, should their children come into conflict with any men of high rank and great power in the world, are unable to profit them: but priests have reconciled, not rulers and kings, but God Himself when His wrath has often been provoked against them.

Well! After all this, will anyone dare to accuse me of arrogance? For my part, after what has been said, I expect such godly fear will take hold of my listeners' souls that they will no longer condemn those who avoid this office as arrogant and reckless, but will instead condemn those who willingly step forward and eagerly seek this position for themselves. For if those who have been entrusted with governing cities have sometimes destroyed those cities and ruined themselves as well when they lacked wisdom and watchfulness, how much ability do you think a person needs—both from within himself and from above—to avoid sinning, when his task is to adorn the Bride of Christ?

Well! After this will any one venture to condemn me for arrogance? For my part, after what has been said, I imagine such religious fear will possess the souls of the hearers that they will no longer condemn those who avoid the office for arrogance and temerity, but rather those who voluntarily come forward and are eager to obtain this dignity for themselves. For if they who have been entrusted with the command of cities, should they chance to be wanting in discretion and vigilance, have sometimes destroyed the cities and ruined themselves in addition, how much power think you both in himself and from above must he need, to avoid sinning, whose business it is to beautify the Bride of Christ?

No one loved Christ more than Paul. No one showed greater zeal, and no one received more grace. Yet even after all these advantages, he still felt fear and trembling about his leadership and those under his care. He says, "I fear, lest by any means, as the serpent beguiled Eve through his subtlety, so your minds should be corrupted from the simplicity which is in Christ." And again, "I was with you in fear and in much trembling." This was a man who had been caught up to the third heaven and made partaker of the unspeakable mysteries of God, and had endured as many deaths as he had lived days after becoming a believer. This was also a man who refused to use the authority Christ gave him, lest any of his converts should be offended. So if Paul, who went beyond God's commandments and never sought his own advantage but only that of those he governed, was always filled with fear when he considered the greatness of his leadership, what will our condition be? We often seek our own interests. We not only fail to go beyond Christ's commandments, but we often break them. Paul says, "Who is weak, and I am not weak? Who is offended and I burn not?" The priest ought to be like this, or rather, not just like this—for these are small things, practically nothing compared to what I'm about to say. And what is that? "I could wish that myself were accursed from Christ for my brethren, my kinsmen according to the flesh." If anyone can speak such words, if anyone has a soul capable of such a prayer, he might justly be blamed for running away. But if anyone lacks such excellence as much as I do, he deserves to be hated not if he avoids the office, but if he accepts it. Suppose the matter at hand were an appointment to a military position, and those with the right to confer the honor dragged forward a metalworker, a shoemaker, or some similar craftsman and put the army in his hands. I would not praise the poor man if he didn't run away and do everything in his power to avoid throwing himself into such obvious disaster. If it's enough simply to bear the title of pastor and take on the work carelessly, and there's no danger in this, then let anyone who wishes accuse me of vainglory. But if one who undertakes this responsibility must have much understanding, and before understanding, great grace from God, along with uprightness of conduct, purity of life, and superhuman virtue, do not deprive me of forgiveness if I am unwilling to perish needlessly and without cause.

7. No man loved Christ more than Paul: no man exhibited greater zeal, no man was counted worthy of more grace: nevertheless, after all these great advantages, he still has fears and tremblings concerning this government and those who were governed by him. I fear, he says, lest by any means, as the serpent beguiled Eve through his subtlety, so your minds should be corrupted from the simplicity which is in Christ. 2 Corinthians 11:3 And again, I was with you in fear and in much trembling; 1 Corinthians 2:3 and this was a man who had been caught up to the third Heaven, and made partaker of the unspeakable mysteries of God, 2 Corinthians 12:4 and had endured as many deaths as he had lived days after he became a believer — a man, moreover, who would not use the authority given him from Christ lest any of his converts should be offended. If, then, he who went beyond the ordinances of God, and nowhere sought his own advantage, but that of those whom he governed, was always so full of fear when he considered the greatness of his government, what shall our condition be who in many ways seek our own, who not only fail to go beyond the commandments of Christ, but for the most part transgress them? Who is weak, he says, and I am not weak? Who is offended and I burn not? 2 Corinthians 11:29 Such an one ought the priest to be, or, rather, not such only: for these are small things, and as nothing compared with what I am about to say. And what is this? I could wish, he says, that myself were accursed from Christ for my brethren, my kinsmen according to the flesh. Romans 9:3 If any one can utter such a speech, if any one has the soul which attains to such a prayer, he might justly be blamed if he took to flight: but if any one should lack such excellence as much as I do, he would deserve to be hated, not if he avoided the office, but if he accepted it. For if an election to a military dignity was the business in hand, and they who had the right of conferring the honor were to drag forward a brazier, or a shoemaker, or some such artisan, and entrust the army to his hands, I should not praise the wretched man if he did not take to flight, and do all in his power to avoid plunging into such manifest trouble. If, indeed, it be sufficient to bear the name of pastor, and to take the work in hand hap-hazard, and there be no danger in this, then let whoever pleases accuse me of vainglory; but if it behooves one who undertakes this care to have much understanding, and, before understanding, great grace from God, and uprightness of conduct, and purity of life and superhuman virtue, do not deprive me of forgiveness if I am unwilling to perish in vain without a cause.

Moreover, if someone in charge of a full-sized merchant ship, full of rowers and loaded with expensive cargo, were to put me at the helm and tell me to cross the Aegean or Tyrrhenian sea, I would refuse the proposal immediately. And if anyone asked me why, I would say: so that I would not sink the ship. Well, when the loss concerns material wealth and the danger extends only to bodily death, no one will blame those who exercise great caution. But when the shipwrecked are destined to fall, not into the ocean, but into the abyss of fire, and the death that awaits them is not the one that separates the soul from the body, but one that along with this sends it to eternal punishment, shall I face your anger and hatred because I did not plunge headlong into so great an evil?

Moreover, if any one in charge of a full-sized merchant ship, full of rowers, and laden with a costly freight, were to station me at the helm and bid me cross the Ægean or the Tyrrhene sea, I should recoil from the proposal at once: and if any one asked me why? I should say, Lest I should sink the ship. Well, where the loss concerns material wealth, and the danger extends only to bodily death, no one will blame those who exercise great prudence; but where the shipwrecked are destined to fall, not into the ocean, but into the abyss of fire, and the death which awaits them is not that which severs the soul from the body, but one which together with this dismisses it to eternal punishment, shall I incur your wrath and hate because I did not plunge headlong into so great an evil?

I beg and plead with you, do not do this. I know my own soul—how weak and small it is. I know how great this ministry is and how difficult the work is. The storms that trouble a priest's soul are more violent than the winds that stir up the sea.

8. Do not thus, I pray and beseech you. I know my own soul, how feeble and puny it is: I know the magnitude of this ministry, and the great difficulty of the work; for more stormy billows vex the soul of the priest than the gales which disturb the sea.

The first danger is the terrible rock of vainglory, more dangerous than the rock of the Sirens that storytellers describe in such amazing tales. Many people were able to sail past the Sirens and escape safely, but this rock is so dangerous to me that even now, when no necessity of any kind forces me toward that abyss, I cannot avoid the trap. If anyone were to give me this responsibility, it would be the same as tying my hands behind my back and handing me over to the wild beasts living on that rock to tear me apart day after day. Do you ask what those wild beasts are? They are anger, depression, envy, conflict, slander, accusations, lies, hypocrisy, scheming, rage against those who have done nothing wrong, delight at the improper actions of fellow ministers, grief at their success, love of praise, desire for honor (which above all else drives the human soul headlong to destruction), teachings designed to please people, servile flattery, disgraceful fawning, contempt for the poor, courting the rich, foolish and harmful honors, favors that bring danger to both those who give them and those who receive them, shameful fear fit only for the lowest slaves, the elimination of frank speech, great pretense of humility but the banishment of truth, the suppression of honest opinions and rebukes, or rather the excessive use of them against the poor, while against those who hold power no one dares to open his mouth.

9. And first of all is that most terrible rock of vainglory, more dangerous than that of the Sirens, of which the fable-mongers tell such marvellous tales: for many were able to sail past that and escape unscathed; but this is to me so dangerous that even now, when no necessity of any kind impels me into that abyss, I am unable to keep clear of the snare: but if any one were to commit this charge to me, it would be all the same as if he tied my hands behind my back, and delivered me to the wild beasts dwelling on that rock to rend me in pieces day by day. Do you ask what those wild beasts are? They are wrath, despondency, envy, strife, slanders, accusations, falsehood, hypocrisy, intrigues, anger against those who have done no harm, pleasure at the indecorous acts of fellow ministers, sorrow at their prosperity, love of praise, desire of honor (which indeed most of all drives the human soul headlong to perdition), doctrines devised to please, servile flatteries, ignoble fawning, contempt of the poor, paying court to the rich, senseless and mischievous honors, favors attended with danger both to those who offer and those who accept them, sordid fear suited only to the basest of slaves, the abolition of plain speaking, a great affectation of humility, but banishment of truth, the suppression of convictions and reproofs, or rather the excessive use of them against the poor, while against those who are invested with power no one dare open his lips.

For all these wild beasts, and more than these, are bred upon that rock of which I have spoken, and those whom they have once captured are inevitably dragged down into such a depth of servitude that even to please women they often do many things which are better left unmentioned. The divine law has indeed excluded women from the ministry, but they try to thrust themselves into it; and since they can accomplish nothing by themselves, they do everything through the agency of others. They have become invested with so much power that they can appoint or remove priests at their will. Things are in fact turned upside down, and the proverbial saying may be seen realized—the ruled lead the rulers. Would that it were men who do this instead of women, who have not received a commission to teach. Why do I say teach? For the blessed Paul did not allow them even to speak in the Church. But I have heard someone say that they have obtained such a large privilege of free speech as even to rebuke the prelates of the Churches and censure them more severely than masters do their own servants.

For all these wild beasts, and more than these, are bred upon that rock of which I have spoken, and those whom they have once captured are inevitably dragged down into such a depth of servitude that even to please women they often do many things which it is well not to mention. The divine law indeed has excluded women from the ministry, but they endeavor to thrust themselves into it; and since they can effect nothing of themselves, they do all through the agency of others; and they have become invested with so much power that they can appoint or eject priests at their will: things in fact are turned upside down, and the proverbial saying may be seen realized — The ruled lead the rulers: and would that it were men who do this instead of women, who have not received a commission to teach. Why do I say teach? For the blessed Paul did not suffer them even to speak in the Church. But I have heard some one say that they have obtained such a large privilege of free speech, as even to rebuke the prelates of the Churches, and censure them more severely than masters do their own domestics.

No one should think that I am making these charges against everyone. There are some—indeed many—who are above these entanglements and outnumber those who have been caught by them. Nor would I blame the priesthood itself for these evils. Far from it—such an idea would be madness. People with understanding do not say that the sword is to blame for murder, or wine for drunkenness, or strength for violence, or courage for recklessness. Instead, they blame those who misuse the gifts God has given them, and they punish them accordingly. In fact, the priesthood itself has every right to accuse us if we do not handle it properly. It is not the cause of the evils I have mentioned, but we are—we who, as far as we are able, have defiled it with so many pollutions by entrusting it to ordinary men who readily accept what is offered to them without first gaining knowledge of their own souls or considering the seriousness of the office. When these men enter the work, they are blinded by inexperience and overwhelm with countless evils the people committed to their care. This is the very thing that nearly happened in my case, had not God quickly delivered me from those dangers, mercifully sparing his Church and my own soul. For tell me, where do you think such great troubles in the Churches come from? I believe the only source is the thoughtless and random way in which prelates are chosen and appointed. The head ought to be the strongest part, so that it can regulate and control the harmful influences rising from the rest of the body below. But when the head happens to be weak in itself and unable to repel those destructive attacks, it becomes even weaker than it really is and ruins the rest of the body as well. To prevent this from happening to me, God kept me in the position of the feet, which was the rank originally assigned to me. There are many other qualities, Basil, besides those I have already mentioned, that the priest ought to have but which I do not possess. Above all, there is this one: his soul ought to be completely purged of any desire for the office. If he happens to have a natural inclination for this dignity, as soon as he attains it a stronger flame is kindled, and the man, being completely captivated, will endure countless evils to keep a secure hold on it—even resorting to flattery, submitting to something base and disgraceful, or spending large sums of money. I will not now speak of the murders with which some have filled the Churches, or the devastation they have brought upon cities while contending for this dignity, lest some people think what I say is unbelievable. But I believe one ought to exercise so much caution in this matter as to avoid the burden of the office, and when one has entered it, not to wait for the judgment of others if any fault is committed that warrants deposition, but to anticipate it by removing oneself from the dignity. For in this way one might probably obtain mercy from God. But to cling to it despite what is proper is to deprive oneself of all forgiveness, or rather to kindle the wrath of God by adding a second error more offensive than the first.

10. And let not any one suppose that I subject all to the aforesaid charges: for there are some, yea many, who are superior to these entanglements, and exceed in number those who have been caught by them. Nor would I indeed make the priesthood responsible for these evils: far be such madness from me. For men of understanding do not say that the sword is to blame for murder, nor wine for drunkenness, nor strength for outrage, nor courage for foolhardiness, but they lay the blame on those who make an improper use of the gifts which have been bestowed upon them by God, and punish them accordingly. Certainly, at least, the priesthood may justly accuse us if we do not rightly handle it. For it is not itself a cause of the evils already mentioned, but we, who as far as lies in our power have defiled it with so many pollutions, by entrusting it to commonplace men who readily accept what is offered them, without having first acquired a knowledge of their own souls, or considered the gravity of the office, and when they have entered on the work, being blinded by inexperience, overwhelm with innumerable evils the people who have been committed to their care. This is the very thing which was very nearly happening in my case, had not God speedily delivered me from those dangers, mercifully sparing his Church and my own soul. For, tell me, whence do you think such great troubles are generated in the Churches? I, for my part, believe the only source of them to be the inconsiderate and random way in which prelates are chosen and appointed. For the head ought to be the strongest part, that it may be able to regulate and control the evil exhalations which arise from the rest of the body below; but when it happens to be weak in itself, and unable to repel those pestiferous attacks, it becomes feebler itself than it really is, and ruins the rest of the body as well. And to prevent this now coming to pass, God kept me in the position of the feet, which was the rank originally assigned to me. For there are very many other qualities, Basil, besides those already mentioned, which the priest ought to have, but which I do not possess; and, above all, this one:– his soul ought to be thoroughly purged from any lust after the office: for if he happens to have a natural inclination for this dignity, as soon as he attains it a stronger flame is kindled, and the man being taken completely captive will endure innumerable evils in order to keep a secure hold upon it, even to the extent of using flattery, or submitting to something base and ignoble, or expending large sums of money. For I will not now speak of the murders with which some have filled the Churches, or the desolation which they have brought upon cities in contending for the dignity, lest some persons should think what I say incredible. But I am of opinion one ought to exercise so much caution in the matter, as to shun the burden of the office, and when one has entered upon it, not to wait for the judgment of others should any fault be committed which warrants deposition, but to anticipate it by ejecting oneself from the dignity; for thus one might probably win mercy for himself from God: but to cling to it in defiance of propriety is to deprive oneself of all forgiveness, or rather to kindle the wrath of God, by adding a second error more offensive than the first.

But no one will always endure the strain, for the eager desire for this honor is truly fearful. In saying this I am not disagreeing with the blessed Paul, but in complete harmony with his words. For what does he say? "If anyone desires the office of a bishop, he desires a good work." Now I have not said that it is a terrible thing to desire the work, but only the authority and power. I think one ought to expel this desire from the soul with all possible earnestness, not allowing it from the outset to be possessed by such a feeling, so that one may be able to do everything with freedom. For whoever does not desire to be seen possessing this authority does not fear being removed from it, and not fearing this will be able to do everything with the freedom that befits Christian people. But those who fear and tremble lest they be removed undergo a bitter slavery, filled with all kinds of evils, and are often compelled to offend against both God and man. Now the soul ought not to be affected in this way. But just as in warfare we see noble-spirited soldiers fight willingly and fall bravely, so those who have attained this stewardship should be content to be consecrated to the dignity or removed from it, as befits Christian people, knowing that removal of this kind brings no less reward than the discharge of the office. For when anyone suffers anything of this kind in order to avoid submitting to something unbecoming or unworthy of this dignity, he procures punishment for those who wrongfully remove him and a greater reward for himself. "Blessed are you," says our Lord, "when men shall revile you and persecute you, and shall say all manner of evil against you falsely for my sake; rejoice and be exceedingly glad, for great is your reward in Heaven." And this is indeed the case when anyone is expelled by those of his own rank either on account of envy, with a view to gaining favor with others, or through hatred, or from any other wrong motive. But when it is the lot of anyone to experience this treatment at the hand of opponents, I do not think a word is needed to prove what great gain they confer upon him by their wickedness.

11. But no one will always endure the strain; for fearful, truly fearful is the eager desire after this honor. And in saying this I am not in opposition to the blessed Paul, but in complete harmony with his words. For what says he? If any man desires the office of a bishop, he desires a good work. 1 Timothy 3:1 Now I have not said that it is a terrible thing to desire the work, but only the authority and power. And this desire I think one ought to expel from the soul with all possible earnestness, not permitting it at the outset to be possessed by such a feeling, so that one may be able to do everything with freedom. For he who does not desire to be exhibited in possession of this authority, does not fear to be deposed from it, and not fearing this will be able to do everything with the freedom which becomes Christian men: whereas they who fear and tremble lest they should be deposed undergo a bitter servitude, filled with all kinds of evils, and are often compelled to offend against both God and man. Now the soul ought not to be affected in this way; but as in warfare we see those soldiers who are noble-spirited fight willingly and fall bravely, so they who have attained to this stewardship should be contented to be consecrated to the dignity or removed from it, as becomes Christian men, knowing that deposition of this kind brings its reward no less than the discharge of the office. For when any one suffers anything of this kind, in order to avoid submitting to something which is unbecoming or unworthy of this dignity, he procures punishment for those who wrongfully depose him, and a greater reward for himself. Blessed, says our Lord, are you when men shall revile you and persecute you, and shall say all manner of evil against you falsely for my sake; rejoice and be exceeding glad, for great is your reward in Heaven. Matthew 5:1 And this, indeed, is the case when any one is expelled by those of his own rank either on account of envy, with a view to the favor of others, or through hatred, or from any other wrong motive: but when it is the lot of any one to experience this treatment at the hand of opponents, I do not think a word is needed to prove what great gain they confer upon him by their wickedness.

We need, then, to be watchful on all fronts and to search carefully lest any spark of this desire should be secretly smoldering somewhere. For it is much to be hoped that those who are originally free from this passion should also be able to avoid it when they have come into this office. But if anyone, before he obtains the honor, cherishes within himself this terrible and savage monster, it is impossible to say into what a furnace he will throw himself after he has attained it. Now I possessed this desire to a high degree (and do not suppose that I would ever tell you something untrue in speaking against myself), and this, combined with other reasons, alarmed me greatly and induced me to flee. For just as lovers of another person, as long as they are permitted to be near the objects of their affection, suffer more severe torment from their passion, but when they remove themselves as far as possible from those objects of desire, they drive away the frenzy, so it is when those who desire this dignity are near it—the evil becomes intolerable. But when they cease to hope for it, the desire is extinguished together with the expectation.

It behooves us, then, to be on the watch on all sides, and to make a careful search lest any spark of this desire should be secretly smouldering somewhere. For it is much to be wished that those who are originally free from this passion, should also be able to avoid it when they have lighted upon this office. But if any one, before he obtains the honor, cherishes in himself this terrible and savage monster, it is impossible to say into what a furnace he will fling himself after he has attained it. Now I possessed this desire in a high degree (and do not suppose that I would ever tell you what was untrue in self-disparagement): and this, combined with other reasons, alarmed me not a little, and induced me to take flight. For just as lovers of the human person, as long as they are permitted to be near the objects of their affection, suffer more severe torment from their passion, but when they remove as far as possible from these objects of desire, they drive away the frenzy: even so when those who desire this dignity are near it, the evil becomes intolerable: but when they cease to hope for it, the desire is extinguished together with the expectation.

This single reason, then, is no small matter. By itself it would have been enough to keep me away from this position. But as things stand, I must add another reason no less serious than the first. What is it? A priest ought to be clear-minded, sharp in judgment, and equipped with countless eyes looking in every direction, since he does not live for himself alone but for such a great multitude. But that I am sluggish and lazy, scarcely able to work out my own salvation—even you yourself would admit this, you who out of love for me are especially eager to hide my faults. Do not talk to me in this matter about fasting, keeping vigil, sleeping on the ground, or other harsh bodily disciplines. You know how lacking I am in these things. And even if I had practiced them carefully, they could not, given my present sluggishness, have been of any use to me for this office of authority. Such things might be of great benefit to a man shut up in a cell and concerned only with his own affairs. But when a man is divided among such a great multitude and enters separately into the private concerns of those under his care, what real help can be given for their improvement unless he possesses a strong and exceptionally vigorous character?

12. This single motive then is no slight one: and even taken by itself it would have sufficed to deter me from this dignity: but, as it is, another must be added not less than the former. And what is this? A priest ought to be sober minded, and penetrating in discernment, and possessed of innumerable eyes in every direction, as one who lives not for himself alone but for so great a multitude. But that I am sluggish and slack, and scarcely able to bring about my own salvation, even you yourself would admit, who out of love to me art especially eager to conceal my faults. Talk not to me in this connection of fasting, and watching, or sleeping on the ground, and other hard discipline of the body: for you know how defective I am in these matters: and even if they had been carefully practised by me they could not with my present sluggishness have been of any service to me with a view to this post of authority. Such things might be of great service to a man who was shut up in a cell, and caring only for his own concerns: but when a man is divided among so great a multitude, and enters separately into the private cares of those who are under his direction, what appreciable help can be given to their improvement unless he possesses a robust and exceedingly vigorous character?

Don't be surprised if, along with this kind of endurance, I look for another test of strength in the soul. We see that for many people—especially those who are naturally tough or who have been raised this way from childhood, and for many others as well—it's not particularly difficult to be indifferent to food and drink and a soft bed. Physical discipline and habit soften the harshness of these difficult practices. But insult, abuse, coarse language, and mockery from inferiors—whether spoken out of malice or with some justification—and criticism that is pointless and idle, spoken by both rulers and the ruled: this is what few can endure, in fact only one or two here and there. You can see men who are strong in the former practices completely undone by these things, becoming more furious than the most savage beasts. Now we should especially exclude such men from the priesthood. For if a bishop didn't avoid food or went without shoes, no harm would come to the common interests of the Church. But a furious temper causes great disasters both to the person who has it and to his neighbors. And there is no divine threat against those who fail to do the things I mentioned earlier, but hell and hellfire are threatened against those who are angry without a cause. As then the lover of vainglory, when he takes on the government of many people, supplies additional fuel to the fire, so he who by himself or in the company of a few is unable to control his anger but is readily carried away by it—should he be entrusted with the direction of a whole multitude—would be like some wild beast goaded on all sides by countless tormentors, never able to live in tranquility himself, and would cause incalculable harm to those who have been committed to his charge.

13. And do not be surprised if, in connection with such endurance, I seek another test of fortitude in the soul. For to be indifferent to food and drink and a soft bed, we see is to many no hard task, especially at least to such as are of a rough habit of life and have been brought up in this way from early youth, and to many others also; bodily discipline and custom softening the severity of these laborious practices: but insult, and abuse, and coarse language, and gibes from inferiors, whether wantonly or justly uttered, and rebukes vainly and idly spoken both by rulers and the ruled — this is what few can bear, in fact only one or two here and there; and one may see men, who are strong in the former exercises, so completely upset by these things, as to become more furious than the most savage beasts. Now such men especially we should exclude from the precincts of the priesthood. For if a prelate did not loathe food, or go barefoot, no harm would be done to the common interests of the Church; but a furious temper causes great disasters both to him who possesses it, and to his neighbours. And there is no divine threat against those who fail to do the things referred to, but hell and hell-fire are threatened against those who are angry without a cause. Matthew 5:22 As then the lover of vainglory, when he takes upon him the government of numbers, supplies additional fuel to the fire, so he who by himself, or in the company of a few, is unable to control his anger, but readily carried away by it, should he be entrusted with the direction of a whole multitude, like some wild beast goaded on all sides by countless tormentors, would never be able to live in tranquillity himself, and would cause incalculable mischief to those who have been committed to his charge.

Nothing clouds the purity of reason and the clarity of mental vision as much as undisciplined anger rushing along with violent force. For anger, as someone says, destroys even the prudent. When the soul's eye is darkened as if in a nighttime battle, it cannot distinguish friends from enemies or what is honorable from what is unworthy, but treats them all the same way. It will even readily endure harm in order to satisfy the soul's pleasure. For the fire of anger is a kind of pleasure and tyrannizes over the soul more harshly than pleasure itself, completely upsetting its healthy order. It easily drives people to arrogance, inappropriate hostilities, and irrational hatred, and continually makes them ready to commit reckless and empty offenses. It forces them to say and do many other such things, as the soul is swept along by the rush of passion and has nothing to grip onto so it can resist such a powerful impulse.

14. For nothing clouds the purity of the reason, and the perspicuity of the mental vision so much as undisciplined wrath, rushing along with violent impetuosity. For wrath, says one, destroys even the prudent. For the eye of the soul being darkened as in some nocturnal battle is not able to distinguish friends from foes, nor the honorable from the unworthy, but handles them all in turn in the same way; even if some harm must be suffered, readily enduring everything, in order to satisfy the pleasure of the soul. For the fire of wrath is a kind of pleasure, and tyrannizes over the soul more harshly than pleasure, completely upsetting its healthy organization. For it easily impels men to arrogance, and unseasonable enmities, and unreasonable hatred, and it continually makes them ready to commit wanton and vain offenses; and forces them to say and do many other things of that kind, the soul being swept along by the rush of passion, and having nothing on which to fasten its strength and resist so great an impulse.

Basil: I will not put up with this false modesty of yours any longer, for who does not know how far you are from this weakness?

Basil: I will not endure this irony of yours any longer: for who knows not how far removed you are from this infirmity?

Why then, my good friend, do you want to bring me close to the fire and provoke the wild beast when he is calm? Don't you realize that I have reached this condition not through any natural virtue, but through my love of solitude? When someone with my disposition stays content by himself, or only spends time with one or two friends, he can escape the fire that comes from this passion. But if he plunges into the abyss of all these responsibilities, he cannot. Then he drags not only himself but many others with him to the edge of destruction, and makes them less concerned about showing gentleness. The mass of people under authority generally look at the behavior of their leaders as a kind of model and pattern themselves after them. How could anyone stop their fury when he himself is swelling with rage? Who among the crowd would immediately want to become moderate when he sees his leader is irritable? It is completely impossible for the faults of priests to be hidden—even minor ones quickly become obvious. An athlete who stays at home and fights with no one can hide his weakness, even if it is very great. But when he strips for the contest, he is easily exposed. In the same way, for some who live this private and inactive life, their isolation serves as a veil to hide their faults. But when they are brought into public, they are forced to remove this cloak of seclusion and lay bare their souls to everyone through their visible actions. Just as their good deeds benefit many by provoking them to equal zeal, so their shortcomings make people more indifferent to practicing virtue and encourage them toward laziness in striving for what is excellent. Therefore his soul ought to shine with beauty on every side, so it can gladden and enlighten the souls of those who see it. The faults of ordinary people, being committed as it were in the dark, ruin only those who practice them. But the errors of someone in a prominent position, known to many, inflict a common injury on everyone, making those who have fallen more lazy in their efforts for good and driving to despair those who want to be careful. And apart from these things, the faults of insignificant people, even if they are exposed, cause no real injury to anyone. But those who occupy the highest seat of honor are in the first place clearly visible to all, and if they err in the smallest matters, these trifles seem great to others. Everyone measures the sin not by the size of the offense, but by the rank of the offender. Thus the priest ought to be protected on all sides by a kind of adamantine armor, by intense earnestness and constant watchfulness over his way of life, lest someone discovering an exposed and unguarded spot should inflict a deadly wound. For all who surround him are ready to strike and overthrow him—not only enemies and adversaries, but many even of those who claim to be friends.

Chrysostom: Why then, my good friend, do you wish to bring me near the pyre, and to provoke the wild beast when he is tranquil? Are you not aware that I have achieved this condition, not by any innate virtue, but by my love of retirement? And that when one who is so constituted remains contented by himself, or only associates with one or two friends, he is able to escape the fire which arises from this passion, but not if he has plunged into the abyss of all these cares? For then he drags not only himself but many others with him to the brink of destruction, and renders them more indifferent to all consideration for mildness. For the mass of people under government are generally inclined to regard the manners of those who govern as a kind of model type, and to assimilate themselves to them. How then could any one put a stop to their fury when he is swelling himself with rage? And who among the multitude would straightway desire to become moderate when he sees the ruler irritable? For it is quite impossible for the defects of priests to be concealed, but even trifling ones speedily become manifest. So an athlete, as long as he remains at home, and contends with no one, can dissemble his weakness even if it be very great, but when he strips for the contest he is easily detected. And thus for some who live this private and inactive life, their isolation serves as a veil to hide their defects; but when they have been brought into public they are compelled to divest themselves of this mantle of seclusion, and to lay bare their souls to all through their visible movements. As therefore their right deeds profit many, by provoking them to equal zeal, so their shortcomings make men more indifferent to the practice of virtue, and encourage them to indolence in their endeavours after what is excellent. Wherefore his soul ought to gleam with beauty on every side, that it may be able to gladden and to enlighten the souls of those who behold it. For the faults of ordinary men, being committed as it were in the dark, ruin only those who practise them: but the errors of a man in a conspicuous position, and known to many, inflicts a common injury upon all, rendering those who have fallen more supine in their efforts for good, and driving to desperation those who wish to take heed to themselves. And apart from these things, the faults of insignificant men, even if they are exposed, inflict no injury worth speaking of upon any one: but they who occupy the highest seat of honor are in the first place plainly visible to all, and if they err in the smallest matters these trifles seem great to others: for all men measure the sin, not by the magnitude of the offense, but by the rank of the offender. Thus the priest ought to be protected on all sides by a kind of adamantine armour, by intense earnestness, and perpetual watchfulness concerning his manner of life, lest some one discovering an exposed and neglected spot should inflict a deadly wound: for all who surround him are ready to smite and overthrow him: not enemies only and adversaries, but many even of those who profess friendship.

The souls of men chosen for the priesthood, then, ought to be equipped with the same kind of power that the grace of God gave to the bodies of those saints who were thrown into the Babylonian furnace. Wood and pitch and tow are not the fuel of this fire, but things far more terrible. For it is not a material fire they face, but the all-consuming flame of envy that surrounds them, rising up on every side, attacking them and testing their life far more severely than that fire tested the bodies of those young men. Whenever it finds even the smallest trace of stubble, it quickly seizes upon it. This weak part it completely destroys, but all the rest of the structure, even if it shines brighter than the sun's rays, is scorched and blackened by the smoke. For as long as the priest's life is well ordered in every respect, it cannot be harmed by plots. But if he happens to overlook some small thing, as is natural for a human being crossing the treacherous ocean of this life, none of his other good deeds helps him escape the mouths of his accusers. That one little mistake overshadows everything else. And everyone is ready to judge the priest as if he were not clothed with flesh or did not inherit human nature, but were like an angel, free from every kind of weakness. And just as everyone fears and flatters a tyrant as long as he is strong, because they cannot overthrow him, but when they see his affairs going badly, those who were lately his friends abandon their pretended respect and suddenly become his enemies and opponents, discovering all his weak points, attacking him, and removing him from power—so it is also with priests. Those who honored him and courted his favor a short time before, while he was strong, as soon as they find some little handle, eagerly prepare to remove him—not merely as a tyrant, but as something far more dreadful than that. And just as the tyrant fears his bodyguards, so the priest dreads most of all his neighbors and fellow ministers. For no one else covets his position so much or knows his affairs so well as these. And if anything happens, being close at hand, they notice it before others, and even if they slander him, they can easily be believed, and by exaggerating trifles, they take their victim captive. For the apostolic saying is reversed: whether one member suffers, all the members suffer with it, or one member is honored, all the members rejoice with it—unless a man is able by his great discretion to stand his ground against everything.

The souls therefore of men elected to the priesthood ought to be endued with such power as the grace of God bestowed on the bodies of those saints who were cast into the Babylonian furnace. Daniel 3 Faggot and pitch and tow are not the fuel of this fire, but things far more dreadful: for it is no material fire to which they are subjected, but the all-devouring flame of envy encompasses them, rising up on every side, and assailing them, and putting their life to a more searching test than the fire then was to the bodies of those young men. When then it finds a little trace of stubble, it speedily fastens upon it; and this unsound part it entirely consumes, but all the rest of the fabric, even if it be brighter than the sunbeams, is scorched and blackened by the smoke. For as long as the life of the priest is well regulated in every direction, it is invulnerable to plots; but if he happens to overlook some trifle, as is natural in a human being, traversing the treacherous ocean of this life, none of his other good deeds are of any avail in enabling him to escape the mouths of his accusers; but that little blunder overshadows all the rest. And all men are ready to pass judgment on the priest as if he was not a being clothed with flesh, or one who inherited a human nature, but like an angel, and emancipated from every species of infirmity. And just as all men fear and flatter a tyrant as long as he is strong, because they cannot put him down, but when they see his affairs going adversely, those who were his friends a short time before abandon their hypocritical respect, and suddenly become his enemies and antagonists, and having discovered all his weak points, make an attack upon him, and depose him from the government; so is it also in the case of priests. Those who honored him and paid court to him a short time before, while he was strong, as soon as they have found some little handle eagerly prepare to depose him, not as a tyrant only, but something far more dreadful than that. And as the tyrant fears his body guards, so also does the priest dread most of all his neighbours and fellow-ministers. For no others covet his dignity so much, or know his affairs so well as these; and if anything occurs, being near at hand, they perceive it before others, and even if they slander him, can easily command belief, and, by magnifying trifles, take their victim captive. For the apostolic saying is reversed, whether one member suffer, all the members suffer with it; or one member be honored, all the members rejoice with it; 1 Corinthians 12:26 unless indeed a man should be able by his great discretion to stand his ground against everything.

Are you really planning to send me out into such a great war? And did you think my soul would be equal to a contest so varied in character and form? Where did you learn this, and from whom? If God revealed this to you, show me the oracle, and I will obey. But if you cannot, and you're forming your judgment based only on human opinion, please free yourself from this delusion. For in matters concerning my own affairs, it is fairer to trust me than others, since no one knows the things of a person except the spirit of that person which is in him. I trust I have now convinced you through these remarks, if not before, that I would have made myself and those who chose me look ridiculous had I accepted this office, and I would have returned to this way of life in which I now am, but with great loss. For it is not only malice, but something much stronger—the lust for this dignity—that usually arms many people against whoever holds it. And just as greedy children are burdened by the old age of their parents, so some of these people, when they see the priestly office held by anyone for an extended time—since it would be wicked to destroy him—hurry to depose him from it, all of them desiring to take his place, and each one expecting that the dignity will be transferred to himself.

Are you then for sending me forth into so great a warfare? And did you think that my soul would be equal to a contest so various in character and shape? Whence did you learn this, and from whom? If God certified this to you, show me the oracle, and I obey; but if you cannot, and form your judgment from human opinion only, please to set yourself free from this delusion. For in what concerns my own affairs it is fairer to trust me than others; inasmuch as no man knows the things of a man, save the spirit of man which is in him. 1 Corinthians 2:11 That I should have made myself and my electors ridiculous, had I accepted this office, and should with great loss have returned to this condition of life in which I now am, I trust I have now convinced you by these remarks, if not before. For not malice only, but something much stronger — the lust after this dignity — is wont to arm many against one who possesses it. And just as avaricious children are oppressed by the old age of their parents, so some of these, when they see the priestly office held by any one for a protracted time — since it would be wickedness to destroy him — hasten to depose him from it, being all desirous to take his place, and each expecting that the dignity will be transferred to himself.

Would you like me to show you yet another aspect of this struggle, filled with countless dangers? Come, then, and look at the public festivals when elections to church offices are usually held, and you will see the priest attacked with accusations as numerous as the people he governs. For all who have the privilege of conferring the honor are divided into many factions, and you can never find the council of elders in agreement with each other or about the man who has won the position of leadership. Each stands apart from the others, one preferring this person, another that. The reason is that they do not all look to the one thing that ought to be the only consideration: excellence of character. Instead, other qualifications are put forward as recommending someone for this honor. For instance, of one it is said, let him be elected because he belongs to a distinguished family; of another, because he is very wealthy and would not need to be supported from the Church's revenues; of a third, because he has come over from the enemy's camp. One is eager to give preference to a man who is on friendly terms with himself, another to the man who is related to him by birth, a third to the flatterer, but no one will look to the man who is truly qualified or examine his character. Now I am so far from thinking these things are reliable measures of a man's fitness for the priesthood that even if someone displayed great piety, which is no small help in carrying out that office, I would not dare to approve him on that basis alone, unless he also combined good abilities with his piety. For I know many men who have practiced constant self-discipline and worn themselves out with fasting, who, as long as they were allowed to be alone and attend to their own affairs, were acceptable to God and day by day made considerable progress in this kind of learning. But as soon as they entered public life and were required to correct the ignorance of the multitude, some of them proved from the beginning incompetent for so great a task, and others, when forced to continue in it, abandoned their former strict way of living, and thus inflicted great harm on themselves without benefiting others at all. And if someone spent his entire time in the lowest rank of ministry and reached extreme old age, I would not, merely out of respect for his years, promote him to the higher office. For what if, after reaching that stage of life, he should still remain unfit for the office? And I say this now, not because I wish to dishonor gray hair, nor because I am laying down a law absolutely excluding from this authority those who come from the monastic circle (for there are many instances of those who came from that group who have distinguished themselves brilliantly in this office). But the point I am eager to prove is that if neither piety by itself nor advanced age would be enough to show that a man who obtained the priesthood truly deserved it, the reasons mentioned earlier would hardly accomplish this. There are also men who put forward other pretexts even more absurd. For some are enrolled in the clergy so that they may not join the opposition, and others because of their evil disposition, lest they should do great harm if they are passed over. Could anything be more contrary to proper order than this? That bad men, burdened with wickedness, should be courted for the very things for which they ought to be punished, and ascend to the priestly office because of things for which they ought to be barred from the very threshold of the Church. Tell me, then, shall we look any further for the cause of God's anger, when we allow things so holy and awesome to be defiled by men who are either wicked or worthless? For when some men are entrusted with the administration of things that are not at all suitable to them, and others with things that exceed their natural capacity, they make the condition of the Church like that of Euripus.

15. Would you like me to show you yet another phase of this strife, charged with innumerable dangers? Come, then, and take a peep at the public festivals when it is generally the custom for elections to be made to ecclesiastical dignities, and you will then see the priest assailed with accusations as numerous as the people whom he rules. For all who have the privilege of conferring the honor are then split into many parties; and one can never find the council of elders of one mind with each other, or about the man who has won the prelacy; but each stands apart from the others, one preferring this man, another that. Now the reason is that they do not all look to one thing, which ought to be the only object kept in view, the excellence of the character; but other qualifications are alleged as recommending to this honor; for instance, of one it is said, let him be elected because he belongs to an illustrious family, of another because he is possessed of great wealth, and would not need to be supported out of the revenues of the Church, of a third because he has come over from the camp of the adversary; one is eager to give the preference to a man who is on terms of intimacy with himself, another to the man who is related to him by birth, a third to the flatterer, but no one will look to the man who is really qualified, or make some test of his character. Now I am so far from thinking these things trustworthy criteria of a man's fitness for the priesthood, that even if any one manifested great piety, which is no small help in the discharge of that office, I should not venture to approve him on that account alone, unless he happened to combine good abilities with his piety. For I know many men who have exercised perpetual restraint upon themselves, and consumed themselves with fastings, who, as long as they were suffered to be alone, and attend to their own concerns, have been acceptable to God, and day by day have made no small addition to this kind of learning; but as soon as they entered public life, and were compelled to correct the ignorance of the multitude, have, some of them, proved from the outset incompetent for so great a task, and others when forced to persevere in it, have abandoned their former strict way of living, and thus inflicted great injury on themselves without profiting others at all. And if any one spent his whole time in the lowest rank of the ministry, and reached extreme old age, I would not, merely out of reverence for his years, promote him to the higher dignity; for what if, after arriving at that time of life, he should still remain unfit for the office? And I say this now, not as wishing to dishonor the grey head, nor as laying down a law absolutely to exclude from this authority those who come from the monastic circle (for there are instances of many who issued from that body, having shone conspicuously in this dignity); but the point which I am anxious to prove is, that if neither piety of itself, nor advanced age, would suffice to show that a man who had obtained the priesthood really deserved it, the reasons formerly alleged would scarcely effect this. There are also men who bring forward other pretexts yet more absurd; for some are enrolled in the ranks of the clergy, that they may not range themselves among opponents, and others on account of their evil disposition, lest they should do great mischief if they are overlooked. Could anything be more contrary to right rule than this? That bad men, laden with iniquity, should be courted on account of those things for which they ought to be punished, and ascend to the priestly dignity on account of things for which they ought to be debarred from the very threshold of the Church. Tell me, then, shall we seek any further the cause of God's wrath, when we expose things so holy and awful to be defiled by men who are either wicked or worthless? For when some men are entrusted with the administration of things which are not at all suitable to them, and others of things which exceed their natural power, they make the condition of the Church like that of Euripus.

Now I used to make fun of secular rulers because when distributing their honors they are not guided by considerations of moral excellence, but by wealth, seniority, and human social standing. But when I heard that this kind of foolishness had forced its way into our affairs as well, I no longer regarded their conduct as so terrible. For what wonder is it that worldly people, who love the praise of the crowd and do everything for the sake of profit, should commit these sins, when those who claim at least to be free from all these influences are no better than they are? Although they are engaged in a contest for heavenly things, they act as if the question being decided concerns acres of land or something else of that kind. For they take ordinary men on a whim and set them to preside over those things for the sake of which the only begotten Son of God did not refuse to empty Himself of His glory and become man, and take the form of a servant, and be spat upon, and struck, and die a shameful death in the flesh. Nor do they stop even here, but add to these offenses others still more monstrous. For not only do they elect unworthy men, but they actually expel those who are well qualified. As if it were necessary to destroy the safety of the Church on both sides, or as if the former provocation were not sufficient to kindle the wrath of God, they have devised yet another no less destructive. For I consider it as wicked to expel useful men as to force in useless ones. And this in fact takes place, so that the flock of Christ is unable to find consolation in any direction or breathe freely. Now do not such deeds deserve to be punished by ten thousand thunderbolts and a hell-fire hotter than that with which we are threatened in Holy Scripture? Yet these monstrous evils are tolerated by Him who does not will the death of a sinner, that he may be converted and live. And how can one sufficiently marvel at His lovingkindness and be amazed at His mercy? Those who belong to Christ destroy the property of Christ more than enemies and adversaries do, yet the good Lord still deals gently with them and calls them to repentance. Glory be to You, O Lord! Glory to You! How vast is the depth of Your lovingkindness! How great the riches of Your forbearance! Men who on account of Your name have risen from insignificance and obscurity to positions of honor and distinction use the honor they enjoy against Him who has given it. They commit deeds of outrageous audacity and insult holy things, rejecting and expelling men of zeal so that the wicked may ruin everything at their pleasure in complete security and with the utmost fearlessness. And if you would know the causes of this dreadful evil, you will find that they are similar to those that were mentioned before. For they have one root and mother, so to speak—namely, envy—but this is manifested in several different forms. For we are told that one is to be struck from the list of candidates because he is young, another because he does not know how to flatter, a third because he has offended such and such a person, a fourth lest such and such a man should be pained at seeing one whom he has put forward rejected and this man elected, a fifth because he is kind and gentle, a sixth because he is formidable to the sinful, a seventh for some other similar reason. For they are never at a loss to find as many pretexts as they want, and can even make the abundance of a man's wealth an objection when they have no other. Indeed they would be capable of discovering as many other reasons as they wish why a man ought not to be brought suddenly to this honor but gently and gradually. And here I should like to ask the question, What then is the prelate to do who has to contend with such blasts? How shall he hold his ground against such waves? How shall he repel all these assaults?

Now formerly I used to deride secular rulers, because in the distribution of their honors they are not guided by considerations of moral excellence, but of wealth, and seniority, and human distinction; but when I heard that this kind of folly had forced its way into our affairs also, I no longer regarded their conduct as so atrocious. For what wonder is it that worldly men, who love the praise of the multitude, and do everything for the sake of gain, should commit these sins, when those who affect at least to be free from all these influences are in no wise better disposed than they, but although engaged in a contest for heavenly things, act as if the question submitted for decision was one which concerned acres of land, or something else of that kind? For they take commonplace men off-hand, and set them to preside over those things, for the sake of which the only begotten Son of God did not refuse to empty Himself of His glory and become man, and take the form of a servant, and be spat upon, and buffeted, and die a death of reproach in the flesh. Nor do they stop even here, but add to these offenses others still more monstrous; for not only do they elect unworthy men, but actually expel those who are well qualified. As if it were necessary to ruin the safety of the Church on both sides, or as if the former provocation were not sufficient to kindle the wrath of God, they have contrived yet another not less pernicious. For I consider it as atrocious to expel the useful men as to force in the useless. And this in fact takes place, so that the flock of Christ is unable to find consolation in any direction, or draw its breath freely. Now do not such deeds deserve to be punished by ten thousand thunder-bolts, and a hell-fire hotter than that with which we are threatened [in Holy Scripture]? Yet these monstrous evils are borne with by Him who wills not the death of a sinner, that he may be converted and live. And how can one sufficiently marvel at His lovingkindness, and be amazed at His mercy? They who belong to Christ destroy the property of Christ more than enemies and adversaries, yet the good Lord still deals gently with them, and calls them to repentance. Glory be to You, O Lord! Glory to You! How vast is the depth of Your lovingkindness! How great the riches of Your forbearance! Men who on account of Your name have risen from insignificance and obscurity to positions of honor and distinction, use the honor they enjoy against Him who has bestowed it, do deeds of outrageous audacity, and insult holy things, rejecting and expelling men of zeal in order that the wicked may ruin everything at their pleasure in much security, and with the utmost fearlessness. And if you would know the causes of this dreadful evil, you will find that they are similar to those which were mentioned before; for they have one root and mother, so to say — namely, envy; but this is manifested in several different forms. For one we are told is to be struck out of the list of candidates, because he is young; another because he does not know how to flatter; a third because he has offended such and such a person; a fourth lest such and such a man should be pained at seeing one whom he has presented rejected, and this man elected; a fifth because he is kind and gentle; a sixth because he is formidable to the sinful; a seventh for some other like reason; for they are at no loss to find as many pretexts as they want, and can even make the abundance of a man's wealth an objection when they have no other. Indeed they would be capable of discovering other reasons, as many as they wish, why a man ought not to be brought suddenly to this honor, but gently and gradually. And here I should like to ask the question, What, then, is the prelate to do, who has to contend with such blasts? How shall he hold his ground against such billows? How shall he repel all these assaults?

For if he manages the business according to upright principles, all those who are enemies and adversaries both to him and to the candidates do everything with an eye to causing conflict, provoking daily strife and heaping endless scorn upon the candidates, until they have either gotten them struck off the list or introduced their own favorites. In fact, it is just as if some ship's pilot had pirates sailing with him on his vessel, constantly plotting every hour against him and the sailors and marines. And if he should choose to curry favor with such men rather than secure his own salvation, accepting unworthy candidates, he will have God as his enemy in their place—and what could be more dreadful than that? And yet his relations with them will be more difficult than before, since they will all join forces with each other and thereby become more powerful than they were. For just as when fierce winds blowing from opposite directions clash with one another, the ocean, previously calm, suddenly becomes violent and raises its crested waves, destroying those who are sailing on it, so also when the Church has admitted corrupt men, its once peaceful surface is covered with rough surf and strewn with shipwrecks.

For if he manages the business upon upright principles, all those who are enemies and adversaries both to him and to the candidates do everything with a view to contention, provoking daily strife, and heaping infinite scorn upon the candidates, until they have got them struck off the list, or have introduced their own favorites. In fact it is just as if some pilot had pirates sailing with him in his ship, perpetually plotting every hour against him, and the sailors, and marines. And if he should prefer favor with such men to his own salvation, accepting unworthy candidates, he will have God for his enemy in their stead; and what could be more dreadful than that? And yet his relations with them will be more embarrassing than formerly, as they will all combine with each other, and thereby become more powerful than before. For as when fierce winds coming from opposite directions clash with one another, the ocean, hitherto calm, becomes suddenly furious and raises its crested waves, destroying those who are sailing over it, so also when the Church has admitted corrupt men, its once tranquil surface is covered with rough surf and strewn with shipwrecks.

Consider, then, what kind of person someone must be to withstand such a storm and skillfully manage such great obstacles to the common good. He must be dignified yet free from arrogance, formidable yet kind, able to command yet sociable, impartial yet courteous, humble yet not servile, strong yet gentle, so that he can successfully contend against all these difficulties. He must bring forward with great authority the person who is properly qualified for the office, even if everyone opposes him, and with the same authority reject the person who is not qualified, even if everyone conspires in his favor. He must keep one aim only in view: the building up of the Church, motivated neither by enmity nor favor. Now do you think I acted reasonably in declining the ministry of this office? But I have not yet gone through all my reasons with you, for I still have others to mention. Do not grow impatient with listening to a friendly and sincere man who wishes to clear himself from your accusations, for these statements are not only useful for the defense you must make on my behalf, but they will also prove very helpful for the proper administration of the office. For someone who is going to enter upon this way of life must investigate all matters thoroughly before he undertakes the ministry. Why, you ask? Because someone who knows all things clearly will have this advantage, if no other: he will not feel surprised when these things happen to him. Would you like me, then, to address first the question of supervising widows, or the care of virgins, or the difficulty of the judicial function? For in each of these cases there is a different kind of anxiety, and the fear is greater than the anxiety.

16. Consider, then, what kind of man he ought to be who is to hold out against such a tempest, and to manage skillfully such great hindrances to the common welfare; for he ought to be dignified yet free from arrogance, formidable yet kind, apt to command yet sociable, impartial yet courteous, humble yet not servile, strong yet gentle, in order that he may contend successfully against all these difficulties. And he ought to bring forward with great authority the man who is properly qualified for the office, even if all should oppose him, and with the same authority to reject the man who is not so qualified, even if all should conspire in his favor, and to keep one aim only in view, the building up of the Church, in nothing actuated either by enmity or favor. Well, do you now think that I acted reasonably in declining the ministry of this office? But I have not even yet gone through all my reasons with you; for I have some others still to mention. And do not grow impatient of listening to a friendly and sincere man, who wishes to clear himself from your accusations; for these statements are not only serviceable for the defense which you have to make on my behalf, but they will also prove of no small help for the due administration of the office. For it is necessary for one who is going to enter upon this path of life to investigate all matters thoroughly well, before he sets his hand to the ministry. Do you ask why? Because one who knows all things clearly will have this advantage, if no other, that he will not feel strange when these things befall him. Would you like me then to approach the question of superintending widows, first of all, or of the care of virgins, or the difficulty of the judicial function. For in each of these cases there is a different kind of anxiety, and the fear is greater than the anxiety.

Now in the first place, to start with what seems to be the simpler matter, the care of widows appears to cause concern for those who look after them only in terms of financial expense. But this is not the case, and here too careful examination is needed when they are to be enrolled, for endless harm has been caused by putting them on the list without proper discernment. They have destroyed households, broken up marriages, and have often been caught stealing and pilfering and committing disgraceful acts of that kind. Now supporting such women from the Church's funds provokes punishment from God and severe condemnation among people, and weakens the enthusiasm of those who want to do good. For who would ever choose to spend the wealth he was commanded to give to Christ on those who slander the name of Christ? For these reasons a strict and careful examination ought to be made to prevent the resources meant for the needy from being wasted, not only by the women already mentioned, but also by those who can provide for themselves. And this examination is followed by no small concern of another kind, to ensure an abundant and unfailing flow of supply as from a fountain, for enforced poverty is an insatiable kind of evil, complaining and ungrateful. And great wisdom and great dedication is required to silence the complainers, depriving them of every excuse. Now most people, when they see someone free from the love of money, immediately present him as well qualified for this responsibility. But I do not think that this nobility of character is ever sufficient by itself, although it ought to be possessed before all other qualities, for without this a man would be a destroyer rather than a protector, a wolf instead of a shepherd. Nevertheless, combined with this, the possession of another quality also should be required. And this quality is patience, the source of all good things in people, driving and leading the soul into a peaceful harbor. For widows are a group who, because of their poverty, their age, and their natural temperament, indulge in unlimited outspokenness (so I had best call it), and they make untimely noise and pointless complaints and lamentations about matters for which they ought to be thankful, and bring accusations concerning things which they ought to accept contentedly. Now the supervisor should endure all these things with a generous spirit, and not be provoked either by their unreasonable troublesomeness or their unreasonable complaints. For this group of people deserve to be pitied for their misfortunes, not to be insulted, and to trample upon their troubles and add the pain of insult to that which poverty brings would be an act of extreme cruelty. For this reason one of the wisest of men, considering the greed and pride of human nature, and thinking about the nature of poverty and its terrible power to degrade even the noblest character and often induce it to act in these same ways without shame, in order that a man should not be irritated when accused nor be provoked by constant begging to become an enemy where he ought to bring help, he instructs him to be kind and approachable to the one asking for help, saying, "Incline your ear to a poor man and give him a friendly answer with meekness." And passing over the case of one who succeeds in becoming angry (for what can one say to him who is overcome?), he addresses the man who is able to bear the other's weakness, urging him before he gives his gift to correct the one asking by the gentleness of his expression and the mildness of his words. But if anyone, although he does not take the property of these widows, nevertheless burdens them with countless reproaches and insults them and is angry with them, he not only fails through his gift to relieve the depression caused by poverty, but makes the distress worse by his abuse. For although they may be forced to act very shamelessly through the necessity of hunger, they are nevertheless troubled by this compulsion. When, then, because of the fear of starvation, they are forced to beg, and because of their begging are forced to set aside shame, and then again because of their shamelessness are insulted, the force of depression becoming complex and accompanied by much gloom settles down upon the soul. And one who has charge of these people ought to be so patient as not only not to increase their depression by his outbursts of anger, but also to remove the greater part of it by his encouragement. For just as the man who has been insulted, although he enjoys great abundance, does not feel the benefit of his wealth because of the blow he has received from the insult, so on the other hand, the man who has been addressed with kind words, and for whom the gift has been accompanied with encouragement, rejoices and is glad all the more, and the thing given becomes doubled in value through the manner in which it is offered. And I say this not of myself, but borrow from him whose instruction I quoted just now: "My son, do not spoil your good deeds, neither use unpleasant words when you give anything. Will not the dew relieve the heat? So is a word better than a gift. Look! Is not a word better than a gift? But both are with a gracious man."

Now in the first place, to start from that subject which seems to be simpler than the others, the charge of widows appears to cause anxiety to those who take care of them only so far as the expenditure of money is concerned; but the case is otherwise, and here also a careful scrutiny is needed, when they have to be enrolled, for infinite mischief has been caused by putting them on the list without due discrimination. For they have ruined households, and severed marriages, and have often been detected in thieving and pilfering and unseemly deeds of that kind. Now that such women should be supported out of the Church's revenues provokes punishment from God, and extreme condemnation among men, and abates the zeal of those who wish to do good. For who would ever choose to expend the wealth which he was commanded to give to Christ upon those who defame the name of Christ? For these reasons a strict and accurate scrutiny ought to be made so as to prevent the supply of the indigent being wasted, not only by the women already mentioned, but also by those who are able to provide for themselves. And this scrutiny is succeeded by no small anxiety of another kind, to ensure an abundant and unfailing stream of supply as from a fountain; for compulsory poverty is an insatiable kind of evil, querulous and ungrateful. And great discretion and great zeal is required so as to stop the mouths of complainers, depriving them of every excuse. Now most men, when they see any one superior to the love of money, immediately represent him as well qualified for this stewardship. But I do not think that this greatness of soul is ever sufficient of itself, although it ought to be possessed prior to all other qualities; for without this a man would be a destroyer rather than a protector, a wolf instead of a shepherd; nevertheless, combined with this, the possession of another quality also should be demanded. And this quality is forbearance, the cause of all good things in men, impelling as it were and conducting the soul into a serene haven. For widows are a class who, both on account of their poverty, their age and natural disposition, indulge in unlimited freedom of speech (so I had best call it); and they make an unseasonable clamor and idle complaints and lamentations about matters for which they ought to be grateful, and bring accusations concerning things which they ought contentedly to accept. Now the superintendent should endure all these things in a generous spirit, and not be provoked either by their unreasonable annoyance or their unreasonable complaints. For this class of persons deserve to be pitied for their misfortunes, not to be insulted; and to trample upon their calamities, and add the pain of insult to that which poverty brings, would be an act of extreme brutality. On this account one of the wisest of men, having regard to the avarice and pride of human nature, and considering the nature of poverty and its terrible power to depress even the noblest character, and induce it often to act in these same respects without shame, in order that a man should not be irritated when accused, nor be provoked by continual importunity to become an enemy where he ought to bring aid, he instructs him to be affable and accessible to the suppliant, saying, Incline your ear to a poor man and give him a friendly answer with meekness. Sirach 4:8 And passing by the case of one who succeeds in exasperating (for what can one say to him who is overcome?), he addresses the man who is able to bear the other's infirmity, exhorting him before he bestows his gift to correct the suppliant by the gentleness of his countenance and the mildness of his words. But if any one, although he does not take the property (of these widows), nevertheless loads them with innumerable reproaches, and insults them, and is exasperated against them, he not only fails through his gift to alleviate the despondency produced by poverty, but aggravates the distress by his abuse. For although they may be compelled to act very shamelessly through the necessity of hunger, they are nevertheless distressed at this compulsion. When, then, owing to the dread of famine, they are constrained to beg, and owing to their begging are constrained to put off shame, and then again on account of their shamelessness are insulted, the power of despondency becoming of a complex kind, and accompanied by much gloom, settles down upon the soul. And one who has the charge of these persons ought to be so long-suffering, as not only not to increase their despondency by his fits of anger, but also to remove the greater part of it by his exhortation. For as the man who has been insulted, although he is in the enjoyment of great abundance, does not feel the advantage of his wealth, on account of the blow which he has received from the insult; so on the other hand, the man who has been addressed with kindly words, and for whom the gift has been accompanied with encouragement, exults and rejoices all the more, and the thing given becomes doubled in value through the manner in which it is offered. And this I say not of myself, but borrow from him whose precept I quoted just now: My son, blemish not your good deeds, neither use uncomfortable words when you give anything. Shall not the dew assuage the heat? So is a word better than a gift. Lo! Is not a word better than a gift? But both are with a gracious man. Sirach 18:15-17

But the person who oversees these people ought not only to be gentle and patient, but also skilled in managing property. If this skill is lacking, the affairs of the poor fall back into the same distress. Someone who was entrusted not long ago with this ministry gathered together a large sum of money, but neither used it himself nor spent it, except in a few cases, on those who needed it. Instead he kept most of it buried in the ground until a time of trouble came, when it was all handed over to the enemy. Therefore, much careful thought is needed so that the resources of the Church are neither too abundant nor too scarce, but that all the supplies that are provided should be quickly distributed to those who need them, and the treasures of the Church stored up in the hearts of those who are under her care.

But the superintendent of these persons ought not only to be gentle and forbearing, but also skillful in the management of property; for if this qualification is wanting, the affairs of the poor are again involved in the same distress. One who was entrusted not long ago with this ministry, and got together a large hoard of money, neither consumed it himself, nor expended it with a few exceptions upon those who needed it, but kept the greater part of it buried in the earth until a season of distress occurred, when it was all surrendered into the hands of the enemy. Much forethought, therefore, is needed, that the resources of the Church should be neither over abundant, nor deficient, but that all the supplies which are provided should be quickly distributed among those who require them, and the treasures of the Church stored up in the hearts of those who are under her rule.

Moreover, in welcoming strangers and caring for the sick, consider how much money is required and how much precision and good judgment are needed from those who oversee these matters. Often this expenditure must be even greater than what I just mentioned, and the person in charge must combine prudence and wisdom with skill in managing resources. He must persuade the wealthy to be generous and willing in their giving, so that while providing relief for the sick, he does not trouble the consciences of those who supply what is needed. But dedication and enthusiasm must be shown here to an even greater extent, because sick people are hard to please and easily discouraged. Unless great precision and care are taken, even a small mistake is enough to cause the patient serious harm.

Moreover, in the reception of strangers, and the care of the sick, consider how great an expenditure of money is needed, and how much exactness and discernment on the part of those who preside over these matters. For it is often necessary that this expenditure should be even larger than that of which I spoke just now, and that he who presides over it should combine prudence and wisdom with skill in the art of supply, so as to dispose the affluent to be emulous and ungrudging in their gifts, lest while providing for the relief of the sick, he should vex the souls of those who supply their wants. But earnestness and zeal need to be displayed here in a far higher degree; for the sick are difficult creatures to please, and prone to languor; and unless great accuracy and care are used, even a slight oversight is enough to do the patient great mischief.

When it comes to caring for virgins, the fear is greater in proportion to how precious this possession is, and this flock is more noble than the others. Already, an infinite number of women with countless bad qualities have rushed into the ranks of these holy ones. In this case our grief is greater than in the other, for there is the same difference between a virgin going astray and a widow going astray as between a free-born young woman and her slave. With widows, it has become common practice to act frivolously, to insult one another, to flatter or be impudent, to appear everywhere in public, and to walk about in the marketplace. But the virgin has striven for nobler goals and eagerly sought the highest kind of philosophy. She professes to display on earth the life that angels lead, and while still in the flesh she proposes to do deeds that belong to the incorporeal powers. Moreover, she should not make numerous or unnecessary trips, nor is it permissible for her to speak idle and random words. As for insults and flattery, she should not even know them by name. For this reason she needs the most careful guardianship and the greater assistance. The enemy of holiness is always watching and lying in wait for these persons, ready to devour any one of them if she should slip and fall. Many men also lay snares for them. Besides all these things, there is the passionateness of their own human nature, so that, generally speaking, the virgin has to equip herself for a twofold war—one that attacks her from outside, and the other that presses upon her from within. For these reasons, the one who has the superintendence of virgins suffers great alarm, and the danger and distress is yet greater should any of the things contrary to his wishes occur, which God forbid. If a daughter kept in seclusion is a cause of sleeplessness to her father, his anxiety about her depriving him of sleep, where the fear is so great lest she should be childless, or pass the flower of her age unmarried, or be hated by her husband, what will he suffer whose anxiety is not concerned with any of these things but with others far greater? In this case it is not a man who is rejected, but Christ Himself. Nor is this barrenness merely the subject of reproach, but the evil ends in the destruction of the soul, for every tree, it is said, which does not bear good fruit is cut down and thrown into the fire. And for one who has been repudiated by the divine Bridegroom, it is not sufficient to receive a certificate of divorce and depart—she has to pay the penalty of everlasting punishment. Moreover, a father according to the flesh has many things that make the custody of his daughter easy, for the mother, nurse, and a multitude of maidservants share in helping the parent to keep the maiden safe. She is not permitted to be constantly rushing into the marketplace, nor when she does go there is she compelled to show herself to any of the passersby, with evening darkness concealing one who does not wish to be seen no less than the walls of the house. And apart from these things, she is relieved from every cause that might otherwise compel her to meet the gaze of men, for no anxiety about the necessities of life, no threats from oppressors, nor anything of that kind reduces her to this unfortunate necessity, with her father acting in her place in all these matters. She herself has only one anxiety, which is to avoid doing or saying anything unworthy of the modest conduct that becomes her. But in the other case there are many things that make the custody of the virgin difficult, or rather impossible for the father, for he could not have her in his house with himself, as living together in that way would be neither seemly nor safe. Even if they themselves should suffer no loss but continue to preserve their innocence unsullied, they would have to give an account for the souls they have offended, just as much as if they happened to sin with one another. Since it is impossible for them to live together, it is not easy to understand the movements of her character and to suppress the impulses that are poorly regulated, or train and improve those that are better ordered and tuned. Nor is it an easy thing to interfere in her habits of going out, for her poverty and want of a guardian does not permit him to become an exact investigator of the propriety of her conduct. Since she is compelled to manage all her affairs, she has many pretexts for going out, if at least she is not inclined to be self-controlled. Now he who commands her to stay always at home ought to cut off these pretexts, providing for her independence in the necessities of life and giving her some woman who will see to the management of these things. He must also keep her away from funeral services and nocturnal festivals, for that crafty serpent knows only too well how to scatter his poison through the medium even of good deeds. And the maiden must be fenced on every side and rarely go out of the house during the whole year, except when she is compelled by inexorable necessity. Now if anyone should say that none of these things is the proper work of a bishop to take in hand, let him be assured that the anxieties and the concerns about what takes place in every case have to be referred to him. And it is far more expedient that he should manage everything and so be delivered from the complaints which he must otherwise undergo on account of the faults of others, than that he should abstain from the management and then have to dread being called to account for things which other men have done. Moreover, he who does these things by himself gets through them all with great ease, but he who is compelled to do it by converting everyone's opinion does not get relief from being saved from working single-handedly equivalent to the trouble and turmoil which he experiences through those who oppose him and combat his decisions. However, I could not enumerate all the anxieties concerned with the care of virgins, for when they have to be entered on the list, they occasion no small trouble to him who is entrusted with this business.

17. But in the care of virgins, the fear is greater in proportion as the possession is more precious, and this flock is of a nobler character than the others. Already, indeed, even into the band of these holy ones, an infinite number of women have rushed full of innumerable bad qualities; and in this case our grief is greater than in the other; for there is just the same difference between a virgin and a widow going astray, as between a free-born damsel and her handmaid. With widows, indeed, it has become a common practice to trifle, and to rail at one another, to flatter or to be impudent, to appear everywhere in public, and to perambulate the market-place. But the virgin has striven for nobler aims, and eagerly sought the highest kind of philosophy, and professes to exhibit upon earth the life which angels lead, and while yet in the flesh proposes to do deeds which belong to the incorporeal powers. Moreover, she ought not to make numerous or unnecessary journeys, neither is it permissible for her to utter idle and random words; and as for abuse and flattery, she should not even know them by name. On this account she needs the most careful guardianship, and the greater assistance. For the enemy of holiness is always surprising and lying in wait for these persons, ready to devour any one of them if she should slip and fall; many men also there are who lay snares for them; and besides all these things there is the passionateness of their own human nature, so that, speaking generally, the virgin has to equip herself for a twofold war, one which attacks her from without, and the other which presses upon her from within. For these reasons he who has the superintendence of virgins suffers great alarm, and the danger and distress is yet greater, should any of the things which are contrary to his wishes occur, which God forbid. For if a daughter kept in seclusion is a cause of sleeplessness to her father, his anxiety about her depriving him of sleep, where the fear is so great lest she should be childless, or pass the flower of her age (unmarried), or be hated (by her husband), Sirach 42:9 what will he suffer whose anxiety is not concerned with any of these things, but others far greater? For in this case it is not a man who is rejected, but Christ Himself, nor is this barrenness the subject merely of reproach, but the evil ends in the destruction of the soul; for every tree, it is said, which brings not forth good fruit, is hewn down and cast into the fire. Matthew 3:10 And for one who has been repudiated by the divine Bridegroom, it is not sufficient to receive a certificate of divorce and so to depart, but she has to pay the penalty of everlasting punishment. Moreover, a father according to the flesh has many things which make the custody of his daughter easy; for the mother, and nurse, and a multitude of handmaids share in helping the parent to keep the maiden safe. For neither is she permitted to be perpetually hurrying into the market-place, nor when she does go there is she compelled to show herself to any of the passers-by, the evening darkness concealing one who does not wish to be seen no less than the walls of the house. And apart from these things, she is relieved from every cause which might otherwise compel her to meet the gaze of men; for no anxiety about the necessaries of life, no menaces of oppressors, nor anything of that kind reduces her to this unfortunate necessity, her father acting in her stead in all these matters; while she herself has only one anxiety, which is to avoid doing or saying anything unworthy the modest conduct which becomes her. But in the other case there are many things which make the custody of the virgin difficult, or rather impossible for the father; for he could not have her in his house with himself, as dwelling together in that way would be neither seemly nor safe. For even if they themselves should suffer no loss, but continue to preserve their innocence unsullied, they would have to give an account for the souls which they have offended, just as much as if they happened to sin with one another. And it being impossible for them to live together, it is not easy to understand the movements of the character, and to suppress the impulses which are ill regulated, or train and improve those which are better ordered and tuned. Nor is it an easy thing to interfere in her habits of walking out; for her poverty and want of a guardian does not permit him to become an exact investigator of the propriety of her conduct. For as she is compelled to manage all her affairs she has many pretexts for going out, if at least she is not inclined to be self-controlled. Now he who commands her to stay always at home ought to cut off these pretexts, providing for her independence in the necessaries of life, and giving her some woman who will see to the management of these things. He must also keep her away from funeral obsequies, and nocturnal festivals; for that artful serpent knows only too well how to scatter his poison through the medium even of good deeds. And the maiden must be fenced on every side, and rarely go out of the house during the whole year, except when she is constrained by inexorable necessity. Now if any one should say that none of these things is the proper work of a bishop to take in hand, let him be assured that the anxieties and the reasons concerning what takes place in every case have to be referred to him. And it is far more expedient that he should manage everything, and so be delivered from the complaints which he must otherwise undergo on account of the faults of others, than that he should abstain from the management, and then have to dread being called to account for things which other men have done. Moreover, he who does these things by himself, gets through them all with great ease; but he who is compelled to do it by converting every one's opinion does not get relief by being saved from working single-handed, equivalent to the trouble and turmoil which he experiences through those who oppose him and combat his decisions. However, I could not enumerate all the anxieties concerned with the care of virgins; for when they have to be entered on the list, they occasion no small trouble to him who is entrusted with this business.

The judicial side of a bishop's work brings countless irritations, consumes enormous amounts of time, and involves difficulties greater than those faced by judges who handle secular cases. It is hard work to discover true justice, and even when you find it, it is difficult to avoid undermining it. This work brings not only lost time and difficulty but also considerable danger. Before now, some of the weaker believers have thrown themselves into these disputes, and because they did not receive support, they have suffered shipwreck concerning the faith. Many of those who have been wronged, just as much as those who have done the wrong, hate those who do not help them. They refuse to take into account either the complexity of the issues involved, or the difficulty of the circumstances, or the limits of priestly authority, or anything else of that sort. Instead, they are merciless judges who recognize only one acceptable defense: freedom from the troubles that are weighing them down. Anyone who cannot provide this, no matter how many excuses he offers, will never escape their judgment.

Again, the judicial department of the bishop's office involves innumerable vexations, great consumption of time, and difficulties exceeding those experienced by men who sit to judge secular affairs; for it is a labor to discover exact justice, and when it is found, it is difficult to avoid destroying it. And not only loss of time and difficulty are incurred, but also no small danger. For ere now, some of the weaker brethren having plunged into business, because they have not obtained patronage have made shipwreck concerning the faith. For many of those who have suffered wrong, no less than those who have inflicted wrong, hate those who do not assist them, and they will not take into account either the intricacy of the matters in question, or the difficulty of the times, or the limits of sacerdotal authority, or anything of that kind; but they are merciless judges, recognizing only one kind of defense — release from the evils which oppress them. And he who is unable to furnish this, although he may allege innumerable excuses, will never escape their condemnation.

And speaking of patronage, let me reveal another excuse for finding fault. If the bishop does not make a round of visits every day—even more visits than idle men make around town—terrible offense results. Not only the sick but also the healthy want to be attended to, and piety does not motivate them in this; rather, in most cases they are claiming honor and distinction. And if he should ever happen to visit one of the wealthier and more powerful people more frequently, compelled by some necessity for the common benefit of the Church, he is immediately labeled as a flatterer and toady. But why do I speak of patronage and visiting? Simply from the way bishops greet people, they have to endure such a burden of criticism that they are often weighed down and overwhelmed by despair. In fact, they also have to undergo examination of the way they use their eyes. People rigorously criticize their simplest actions, taking note of the tone of their voice, their facial expression, and how much they laugh. He laughed heartily at that man, someone will say, and greeted him with a cheerful face and a clear voice, whereas to me he addressed only a brief and casual remark. And in a large gathering, if he does not turn his eyes in every direction when he is speaking, most people declare that his behavior is insulting.

And talking of patronage, let me disclose another pretext for fault-finding. For if the bishop does not pay a round of visits every day, more even than the idle men about town, unspeakable offense ensues. For not only the sick, but also the whole, desire to be looked after, not that piety prompts them to this, but rather that in most cases they pretend claims to honor and distinction. And if he should ever happen to visit more constantly one of the richer and more powerful men, under the pressure of some necessity, with a view to the common benefit of the Church, he is immediately stigmatized with a character for fawning and flattery. But why do I speak of patronage and visiting? For merely from their mode of accosting persons, bishops have to endure such a load of reproaches as to be often oppressed and overwhelmed by despondency; in fact, they have also to undergo a scrutiny of the way in which they use their eyes. For the public rigorously criticize their simplest actions, taking note of the tone of their voice, the cast of their countenance, and the degree of their laughter. He laughed heartily to such a man, one will say, and accosted him with a beaming face, and a clear voice, whereas to me he addressed only a slight and passing remark. And in a large assembly, if he does not turn his eyes in every direction when he is conversing, the majority declare that his conduct is insulting.

Someone who wants to handle so many accusers successfully must be exceptionally strong. He needs either to avoid being accused at all, or if he is accused, to clear himself. Since it's not easy to avoid accusers—some people simply enjoy making empty and malicious charges—he must bravely resist the discouragement these complaints produce. A person who is justly accused can more easily bear the accuser, because no accuser is harsher than one's own conscience. Therefore, if we are first convicted by this most terrible opponent within, we can readily endure the milder ones outside us. But someone who has nothing evil on his conscience, when subjected to a groundless charge, is quickly stirred to anger and easily falls into discouragement, unless he has already practiced enduring the foolishness of the crowd. For it is completely impossible for someone who is falsely accused without reason and then condemned not to feel some irritation and distress at such great injustice.

Who, then, unless he is exceedingly strong, could cope with so many accusers, so as either to avoid being indited altogether, or, if he is indited, to escape? For he must either be without any accusers, or, if this is impossible, purge himself of the accusations which are brought against him; and if this again is not an easy matter, as some men delight in making vain and wanton charges, he must make a brave stand against the dejection produced by these complaints. He, indeed, who is justly accused, may easily tolerate the accuser, for there is no bitterer accuser than conscience; wherefore, if we are caught first by this most terrible adversary, we can readily endure the milder ones who are external to us. But he who has no evil thing upon his conscience, when he is subjected to an empty charge, is speedily excited to wrath, and easily sinks into dejection, unless he happens to have practised beforehand how to put up with the follies of the multitude. For it is utterly impossible for one who is falsely accused without cause, and condemned, to avoid feeling some vexation and annoyance at such great injustice.

And how can one describe the distress that bishops experience whenever it is necessary to cut someone off from the full communion of the Church? If only the problem went no further than distress! But in fact the harm is not minor. For there is a real fear that if the person has been punished more severely than he deserves, he might suffer what blessed Paul spoke of and be swallowed up by excessive sorrow. The most careful precision is therefore required in this matter as well, so that what is meant to be helpful does not become for him an occasion of greater harm. For whatever sins he may commit after such treatment, the anger caused by each of them must be shared by the physician who so unskillfully applied his knife to the wound. What severe punishment, then, must be expected by someone who not only has to give an account of the offenses he himself has individually committed, but also incurs extreme danger because of the sins committed by others? For if we shudder at undergoing judgment for our own misdeeds, believing that we will not be able to escape the fire of the world to come, what must someone expect to suffer who has to answer for so many others? To prove the truth of this, listen to blessed Paul, or rather not to him, but to Christ speaking in him, when he says: Obey those who have rule over you, and submit, for they watch for your souls as those who must give account. Can the dread of this threat be slight? It is impossible to say so, but these considerations are sufficient to convince even the most skeptical and obstinate that I did not make this escape under the influence of pride or vainglory, but simply out of fear for my own safety and consideration of the gravity of the office.

And how can one speak of the distress which bishops undergo, whenever it is necessary to cut some one off from the full communion of the Church? Would indeed that the evil went no further than distress! But in fact the mischief is not trifling. For there is a fear lest the man, if he has been punished beyond what he deserves, should experience that which was spoken of by the blessed Paul and be swallowed up by overmuch sorrow. 2 Corinthians 2:7 The nicest accuracy, therefore, is required in this matter also, lest what is intended to be profitable should become to him an occasion of greater damage. For whatever sins he may commit after such a method of treatment, the wrath caused by each of them must be shared by the physician who so unskillfully applied his knife to the wound. What severe punishment, then, must be expected by one who has not only to render an account of the offenses which he himself has separately committed, but also incurs extreme danger on account of the sins committed by others? For if we shudder at undergoing judgment for our own misdeeds, believing that we shall not be able to escape the fire of the other world, what must one expect to suffer who has to answer for so many others? To prove the truth of this, listen to the blessed Paul, or rather not to him, but to Christ speaking in him, when he says: Obey them that have the rule over you, and submit, for they watch for your souls as they that shall give account. Hebrews 13:17 Can the dread of this threat be slight? It is impossible to say: but these considerations are sufficient to convince even the most incredulous and obdurate that I did not make this escape under the influence of pride or vainglory, but merely out of fear for my own safety, and consideration of the gravity of the office.


On the Priesthood — Book II

On the Priesthood, Book II: the dialogue with Basil on the dignity and dangers of priestly ministry.

Source: Translated by W.R.W. Stephens. From Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, First Series , Vol. 9. Edited by Philip Schaff. ( Buffalo, NY: Christian Literature Publishing Co., 1889. ) Revised and edited for New Advent by Kevin Knight. <https://www.newadvent.org/fathers/19222.htm>.

Opening

It is possible, then, to use deceit for a good purpose—or rather, in such a case it should not be called deceit at all, but a kind of excellent management worthy of admiration. This could be demonstrated at greater length, but what has already been said is sufficient proof, and it would be tiresome and tedious to extend the discussion further on this subject. Now it remains for you to determine whether I have used this art for your benefit.

1. That it is possible then to make use of deceit for a good purpose, or rather that in such a case it ought not to be called deceit, but a kind of good management worthy of all admiration, might be proved at greater length; but since what has already been said suffices for demonstration, it would be irksome and tedious to lengthen out my discourse upon the subject. And now it will remain for you to prove whether I have not employed this art to your advantage.

Basil: And what kind of benefit have I gained from this good management, or wise policy, or whatever you want to call it, that would convince me I haven't been deceived by you?

Basil: And what kind of advantage have I derived from this piece of good management, or wise policy, or whatever you may please to call it, so as to persuade me that I have not been deceived by you?

What advantage, you ask, could be greater than to be seen doing those things which Christ with his own lips declared to be proofs of love for himself? When addressing the leader of the apostles, he said, "Peter, do you love me?" and when Peter confessed that he did, the Lord added, "If you love me, tend my sheep." The Master asked the disciple if he was loved by him, not to get information (how could he need that, when he knows the hearts of all people?), but to teach us how much he cares about the supervision of these sheep. Since this is clear, it will also be obvious that a great and indescribable reward will be kept for the person whose work involves these sheep, which Christ values so highly. When we see someone taking care of members of our household or our flocks, we consider his devotion to them a sign of love toward us—yet all these things can be bought with money. How much greater a gift, then, will he give to those who tend the flock which he purchased not with money or anything like that, but by his own death, giving his own blood as the price for the herd? Therefore, when the disciple said, "You know, Lord, that I love you," and called upon the beloved one himself as a witness of his love, the Savior did not stop there but added what was the sign of love. He did not want to show at that time how much Peter loved him, but how much he himself loved his own Church, and he wanted to teach Peter and all of us that we also should devote much effort to the same. Why did God not spare his only-begotten Son but handed him over, though he was the only one he had? It was so that he might reconcile to himself those who were hostile toward him and make them his special people. For what purpose did he shed his blood? It was so that he might win these sheep which he entrusted to Peter and his successors. Naturally, then, Christ said, "Who then is the faithful and wise servant whom his lord will make ruler over his household?" Again, these are the words of someone who is uncertain, yet the speaker did not say them out of uncertainty, but just as he asked Peter whether he loved him, not because he needed to learn the disciple's affection but because he wanted to show the surpassing depth of his own love—so also now when he says, "Who then is the faithful and wise servant?" he speaks not out of ignorance about who is faithful and wise, but because he wants to demonstrate the rarity of such a character and the greatness of this office. Notice, in any case, how great the reward is—"He will appoint him," he says, "ruler over all his goods."

Chrysostom: What advantage, pray, could be greater than to be seen doing those things which Christ with his own lips declared to be proofs of love to Himself? John 21:15-17 For addressing the leader of the apostles He said, Peter, do you love me? and when he confessed that he did, the Lord added, if you love me tend my sheep. The Master asked the disciple if He was loved by him, not in order to get information (how should He who penetrates the hearts of all men?), but in order to teach us how great an interest He takes in the superintendence of these sheep. This being plain, it will likewise be manifest that a great and unspeakable reward will be reserved for him whose labors are concerned with these sheep, upon which Christ places such a high value. For when we see any one bestowing care upon members of our household, or upon our flocks, we count his zeal for them as a sign of love towards ourselves: yet all these things are to be bought for money:– with how great a gift then will He requite those who tend the flock which He purchased, not with money, nor anything of that kind, but by His own death, giving his own blood as the price of the herd. Wherefore when the disciple said, You know Lord that I love You, and invoked the beloved one Himself as a witness of his love, the Saviour did not stop there, but added that which was the token of love. For He did not at that time wish to show how much Peter loved Him, but how much He Himself loved His own Church, and he desired to teach Peter and all of us that we also should bestow much zeal upon the same. For why did God not spare His only-begotten Son, but delivered Him up, although the only one He had? It was that He might reconcile to Himself those who were disposed towards Him as enemies, and make them His peculiar people. For what purpose did He shed His blood? It was that He might win these sheep which He entrusted to Peter and his successors. Naturally then did Christ say, Who then is the faithful and wise servant, whom his lord shall make ruler over His household. Again, the words are those of one who is in doubt, yet the speaker did not utter them in doubt, but just as He asked Peter whether he loved Him, not from any need to learn the affection of the disciple, but from a desire to show the exceeding depth of his own love: so now also when He says, Who then is the faithful and wise servant? he speaks not as being ignorant who is faithful and wise, but as desiring to set forth the rarity of such a character, and the greatness of this office. Observe at any rate how great the reward is — He will appoint him, he says, ruler over all his goods. Matthew 24:47

Will you still insist that you were not rightly deceived, when you are about to oversee the things that belong to God and are doing what the Lord said would enable Peter to surpass the rest of the apostles? For His words were, "Peter, do you love me more than these?" Yet He might have said to him, "If you love me, practice fasting, sleeping on the ground, and prolonged vigils, defend the wronged, be as a father to orphans, and supply the place of a husband to their mother." But in fact, setting aside all these things, what does He say? "Tend my sheep." For those things I have already mentioned might easily be performed by many even of those who are under authority, women as well as men. But when one is required to preside over the Church and to be entrusted with the care of so many souls, the whole female sex must retire before the magnitude of the task, and the majority of men also. We must bring forward those who to a large extent surpass all others and soar as much above them in excellence of spirit as Saul towered over the whole Hebrew nation in bodily stature—or rather far more. For in this case, let me not take the height of shoulders as the standard of measurement. Rather, let the distinction between the pastor and his charge be as great as that between rational man and irrational creatures, if not even greater, since the risk concerns things of far greater importance. The shepherd who has lost sheep, whether through the ravages of wolves, the attacks of robbers, disease, or any other disaster befalling them, might perhaps obtain some indulgence from the owner of the flock. And even if the owner should demand satisfaction, the penalty would only be a matter of money. But he who has human beings entrusted to him, the rational flock of Christ, incurs a penalty in the first place for the loss of the sheep that goes beyond material things and touches his own life. In the second place, he has to carry on a far greater and more difficult struggle. For he has not to contend with wolves, nor to dread robbers, nor to consider how he may avert disease from the flock. With whom then does he have to fight? With whom does he have to wrestle? Listen to the words of Saint Paul: "We wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in high places." Do you see the terrible multitude of enemies and their fierce squadrons, not armored in steel but endowed with a nature which is of itself equivalent to a complete suit of armor? Would you see yet another host, stern and cruel, besieging this flock? This also you shall behold from the same vantage point. For he who has discoursed to us concerning the others also points out these enemies to us, speaking in a certain place in this way: "The works of the flesh are manifest, which are these: fornication, adultery, uncleanness, lasciviousness, idolatry, witchcraft, hatred, variance, emulation, wrath, strife, backbitings, whisperings, swellings, tumults," and many more besides, for he did not make a complete list but left us to understand the rest from these. Moreover, in the case of the shepherd of irrational creatures, those who wish to destroy the flock, when they see the guardian take flight, cease making war upon him and are content with seizing the cattle. But in this case, even if they capture the whole flock, they do not leave the shepherd unmolested but attack him all the more and grow bolder, not ceasing until they have either overthrown him or have themselves been vanquished. Again, the afflictions of sheep are obvious, whether it be famine, disease, wounds, or whatever else distresses them, and this might help not a little toward the relief of those who are oppressed in these ways. And there is yet another fact greater than this which facilitates release from this kind of affliction. And what is that? The shepherds with great authority compel the sheep to receive the remedy when they do not willingly submit to it. For it is easy to bind them when cautery or cutting is required, and to keep them inside the fold for a long time whenever it is expedient, and to bring them one kind of food instead of another, and to cut them off from their supplies of water, and all other things which the shepherds may decide to be conducive to their health they perform with great ease.

2. Will you, then, still contend that you were not rightly deceived, when you are about to superintend the things which belong to God, and are doing that which when Peter did the Lord said he should be able to surpass the rest of the apostles, for His words were, Peter, do you love me more than these? Yet He might have said to him, If you love me practise fasting, sleeping on the ground, and prolonged vigils, defend the wronged, be as a father to orphans, and supply the place of a husband to their mother. But as a matter of fact, setting aside all these things, what does He say? Tend my sheep. For those things which I have already mentioned might easily be performed by many even of those who are under authority, women as well as men; but when one is required to preside over the Church, and to be entrusted with the care of so many souls, the whole female sex must retire before the magnitude of the task, and the majority of men also; and we must bring forward those who to a large extent surpass all others, and soar as much above them in excellence of spirit as Saul overtopped the whole Hebrew nation in bodily stature: or rather far more. 1 Samuel 10:23 For in this case let me not take the height of shoulders as the standard of inquiry; but let the distinction between the pastor and his charge be as great as that between rational man and irrational creatures, not to say even greater, inasmuch as the risk is concerned with things of far greater importance. He indeed who has lost sheep, either through the ravages of wolves, or the attacks of robbers, or through murrain, or any other disaster befalling them, might perhaps obtain some indulgence from the owner of the flock; and even if the latter should demand satisfaction the penalty would be only a matter of money: but he who has human beings entrusted to him, the rational flock of Christ, incurs a penalty in the first place for the loss of the sheep, which goes beyond material things and touches his own life: and in the second place he has to carry on a far greater and more difficult contest. For he has not to contend with wolves, nor to dread robbers, nor to consider how he may avert pestilence from the flock. With whom then has he to fight? With whom has he to wrestle? Listen to the words of St. Paul. We wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in high places. Ephesians 6:12 Do you see the terrible multitude of enemies, and their fierce squadrons, not steel clad, but endued with a nature which is of itself an equivalent for a complete suit of armor. Would you see yet another host, stern and cruel, beleaguering this flock? This also you shall behold from the same post of observation. For he who has discoursed to us concerning the others, points out these enemies also to us, speaking in a certain place on this wise: The works of the flesh are manifest, which are these, fornication, adultery, uncleanness, lasciviousness, idolatry, witchcraft, hatred, variance, emulation, wrath, strife, backbitings, whisperings, swellings, tumults, 2 Corinthians 12:20 and many more besides; for he did not make a complete list, but left us to understand the rest from these. Moreover, in the case of the shepherd of irrational creatures, those who wish to destroy the flock, when they see the guardian take to flight, cease making war upon him, and are contented with the seizure of the cattle: but in this case, even should they capture the whole flock, they do not leave the shepherd unmolested, but attack him all the more, and wax bolder, ceasing not until they have either overthrown him, or have themselves been vanquished. Again, the afflictions of sheep are manifest, whether it be famine, or pestilence, or wounds, or whatsoever else it may be which distresses them, and this might help not a little towards the relief of those who are oppressed in these ways. And there is yet another fact greater than this which facilitates release from this kind of infirmity. And what is that? The shepherds with great authority compel the sheep to receive the remedy when they do not willingly submit to it. For it is easy to bind them when cautery or cutting is required, and to keep them inside the fold for a long time, whenever it is expedient, and to bring them one kind of food instead of another, and to cut them off from their supplies of water, and all other things which the shepherds may decide to be conducive to their health they perform with great ease.

When it comes to human weaknesses, it is not easy in the first place for a person to discern them, for no one knows the things of a person except the spirit of that person which is in him. How then can anyone apply the remedy for a disease whose nature he does not know, often being unable to understand it even if he himself happens to fall sick with it? And even when it becomes clear, it causes him still more trouble, for it is not possible to treat all people with the same authority with which a shepherd treats his sheep. For in this case too it is necessary to bind and to restrict food, and to use cautery or the knife, but whether the treatment is received depends on the will of the patient, not on the one who applies the remedy. For that wonderful man (St. Paul) also understood this when he said to the Corinthians, "Not that we have dominion over your faith, but are helpers of your joy." For Christians above all people are not permitted to correct by force the failings of those who sin. Secular judges indeed, when they have captured criminals under the law, show their authority to be great and prevent them even against their will from following their own desires, but in our case the wrongdoer must be made better not by force but by persuasion. For neither has authority of this kind for restraining sinners been given to us by law, nor, if it had been given, would we have any opportunity for exercising our power, since God rewards those who abstain from evil by their own choice, not by necessity. Consequently much skill is required so that our patients may be induced to submit willingly to the treatment prescribed by the physicians, and not only this, but also so that they may be grateful for the cure. For if anyone when he is bound becomes restive (which it is in his power to be), he makes the problem worse, and if he pays no attention to the words that cut like steel, he inflicts another wound by means of this contempt, and the intention to heal only becomes the occasion of a worse disorder. For it is not possible for anyone to cure a person by compulsion against his will.

3. But in the case of human infirmities, it is not easy in the first place for a man to discern them, for no man knows the things of a man, save the spirit of man which is in him. 1 Corinthians 2:11 How then can any one apply the remedy for the disease of which he does not know the character, often indeed being unable to understand it even should he happen to sicken with it himself? And even when it becomes manifest, it causes him yet more trouble: for it is not possible to doctor all men with the same authority with which the shepherd treats his sheep. For in this case also it is necessary to bind and to restrain from food, and to use cautery or the knife: but the reception of the treatment depends on the will of the patient, not of him who applies the remedy. For this also was perceived by that wonderful man ( St. Paul) when he said to the Corinthians — Not for that we have dominion over your faith, but are helpers of your joy. 2 Corinthians 1:24 For Christians above all men are not permitted forcibly to correct the failings of those who sin. Secular judges indeed, when they have captured malefactors under the law, show their authority to be great, and prevent them even against their will from following their own devices: but in our case the wrong-doer must be made better, not by force, but by persuasion. For neither has authority of this kind for the restraint of sinners been given us by law, nor, if it had been given, should we have any field for the exercise of our power, inasmuch as God rewards those who abstain from evil by their own choice, not of necessity. Consequently much skill is required that our patients may be induced to submit willingly to the treatment prescribed by the physicians, and not only this, but that they may be grateful also for the cure. For if any one when he is bound becomes restive (which it is in his power to be), he makes the mischief worse; and if he should pay no heed to the words which cut like steel, he inflicts another wound by means of this contempt, and the intention to heal only becomes the occasion of a worse disorder. For it is not possible for any one to cure a man by compulsion against his will.

What then is one to do? If you treat too gently someone who needs the knife applied severely, and do not cut deep enough into someone who requires such treatment, you remove part of the disease but leave the rest. On the other hand, if you make the necessary incision without restraint, the patient, driven to desperation by his suffering, will often throw everything away at once—both the remedy and the bandage—and hurl himself down headlong, breaking the yoke and bursting the bonds. I could tell of many who have run into extreme evils because the full penalty for their sins was exacted. For in applying punishment, we ought not merely to proportion it to the scale of the offense, but rather to keep in view the disposition of the sinner, lest while wishing to mend what is torn, you make the tear worse, and in your eager efforts to restore what has fallen, you make the ruin greater. For weak and careless people, devoted mostly to the pleasures of the world, and having reason to be proud on account of birth and position, may yet, if gently and gradually brought to repent of their errors, be delivered—partially at least, if not perfectly—from the evils that possess them. But if someone were to inflict the discipline all at once, he would deprive them of this slight chance of improvement. For once the soul has been forced to cast off shame, it falls into a hardened condition and neither yields to kind words nor bends to threats, nor is capable of feeling gratitude, but becomes far worse than that city which the prophet reproached, saying, "You had the face of a harlot, refusing to be ashamed before all men." Therefore the pastor needs much discretion and countless eyes to observe on every side the condition of the soul. For just as many are lifted up to pride and then sink into despair of their salvation from inability to endure severe remedies, so there are some who, from paying no penalty equivalent to their sins, fall into negligence and become far worse, and are driven to greater sins. The priest must therefore leave none of these things unexamined, but after a thorough investigation of all of them, apply remedies appropriately to each case, lest his efforts prove to be in vain. And not only in this matter, but also in the work of reuniting the separated members of the Church, one can see that he has much to do. For the shepherd of sheep has his flock following him wherever he may lead them, and if any should stray from the straight path and, abandoning the good pasture, feed in barren or rocky places, a loud shout is enough to gather them and bring back to the fold those who have been separated from it. But if a human being wanders away from the right faith, great effort, perseverance, and patience are required, for he cannot be dragged back by force or constrained by fear, but must be led back by persuasion to the truth from which he originally departed. The pastor therefore ought to be of a noble spirit, so as not to lose heart or despair of the salvation of those who wander from the fold, but continually to reason with himself and say, "Perhaps God will give them repentance leading to the acknowledgment of the truth, and that they may recover themselves out of the snare of the devil." Therefore the Lord, when addressing His disciples, said, "Who then is the faithful and wise servant?" For he who disciplines himself secures only his own advantage, but the benefit of the pastoral function extends to the whole people. And one who distributes money to the needy or otherwise helps the oppressed benefits his neighbors to some extent, but so much less than the priest, in proportion as the body is inferior to the soul. Rightly therefore did the Lord say that care for the flock was a sign of love for Himself.

4. What then is one to do? For if you deal too gently with him who needs a severe application of the knife, and do not strike deep into one who requires such treatment, you remove one part of the sore but leave the other: and if on the other hand you make the requisite incision unsparingly, the patient, driven to desperation by his sufferings, will often fling everything away at once, both the remedy and the bandage, and throw himself down headlong, breaking the yoke and bursting the band. I could tell of many who have run into extreme evils because the due penalty of their sins was exacted. For we ought not, in applying punishment, merely to proportion it to the scale of the offense, but rather to keep in view the disposition of the sinner, lest while wishing to mend what is torn, you make the rent worse, and in your zealous endeavors to restore what is fallen, you make the ruin greater. For weak and careless characters, addicted for the most part to the pleasures of the world, and having occasion to be proud on account of birth and position, may yet, if gently and gradually brought to repent of their errors, be delivered, partially at least, if not perfectly, from the evils by which they are possessed: but if any one were to inflict the discipline all at once, he would deprive them of this slight chance of amendment. For when once the soul has been forced to put off shame it lapses into a callous condition, and neither yields to kindly words nor bends to threats, nor is susceptible of gratitude, but becomes far worse than that city which the prophet reproached, saying, you had the face of a harlot, refusing to be ashamed before all men. Jeremiah 3:3 Therefore the pastor has need of much discretion, and of a myriad eyes to observe on every side the habit of the soul. For as many are uplifted to pride, and then sink into despair of their salvation, from inability to endure severe remedies, so are there some, who from paying no penalty equivalent to their sins, fall into negligence, and become far worse, and are impelled to greater sins. It behooves the priest therefore to leave none of these things unexamined, but, after a thorough inquiry into all of them, to apply such remedies as he has appositely to each case, lest his zeal prove to be in vain. And not in this matter only, but also in the work of knitting together the severed members of the Church, one can see that he has much to do. For the pastor of sheep has his flock following him, wherever he may lead them: and if any should stray out of the straight path, and, deserting the good pasture, feed in unproductive or rugged places, a loud shout suffices to collect them and bring back to the fold those who have been parted from it: but if a human being wanders away from the right faith, great exertion, perseverance and patience are required; for he cannot be dragged back by force, nor constrained by fear, but must be led back by persuasion to the truth from which he originally swerved. The pastor therefore ought to be of a noble spirit, so as not to despond, or to despair of the salvation of wanderers from the fold, but continually to reason with himself and say, Peradventure God will give them repentance to the acknowledging of the truth, and that they may recover themselves out of the snare of the devil. 2 Timothy 2:25 Therefore the Lord, when addressing His disciples, said, Who then is the faithful and wise servant? Matthew 24:45 For he indeed who disciplines himself compasses only his own advantage, but the benefit of the pastoral function extends to the whole people. And one who dispenses money to the needy, or otherwise succors the oppressed, benefits his neighbors to some extent, but so much less than the priest in proportion as the body is inferior to the soul. Rightly therefore did the Lord say that zeal for the flock was a token of love for Himself.

Basil: But you yourself — do you not love Christ?

Basil: But you yourself — do you not love Christ?

Chrysostom: Yes, I love Him, and I will never stop loving Him. But I fear that I might provoke Him whom I love.

Chrysostom: Yea, I love Him, and shall never cease loving Him; but I fear lest I should provoke Him whom I love.

Basil: But what riddle could be more puzzling than this? Christ commanded the one who loves Him to tend His sheep, yet you say you refuse to tend them because you love the very One who gave this command.

Basil: But what riddle can there be more obscure than this — Christ has commanded him who loves Him to tend His sheep, and yet you say that you decline to tend them because you love Him who gave this command?

My statement is no riddle, but very clear and straightforward. If I were well qualified to carry out this office as Christ desired and then avoided it, my comment might be questionable. But since the weakness of my spirit makes me unfit for this ministry, why should my statement be called into question? For I am afraid that if I took charge of the flock when it was in good condition and well fed, and then destroyed it through my lack of skill, I would provoke against myself the God who loved the flock so much that He gave Himself up for their salvation and ransom.

Chrysostom: My saying is no riddle, but very intelligible and simple, for if I were well qualified to administer this office, as Christ desired it, and then shunned it, my remark might be open to doubt, but since the infirmity of my spirit renders me useless for this ministry, why does my saying deserve to be called in question? For I fear lest if I took the flock in hand when it was in good condition and well nourished, and then wasted it through my unskilfulness, I should provoke against myself the God who so loved the flock as to give Himself up for their salvation and ransom.

You're joking. If you were serious, I don't know how you could have proved that my grief is justified except through the very words you've used to try to lift my sadness. I knew before that you had deceived and betrayed me, but now, since you've tried to clear yourself of my charges, I see and understand even more clearly the extent of the troubles you've brought upon me. If you pulled back from this ministry because you knew your spirit wasn't equal to the weight of the task, then I should have been rescued from it before you were—even if I had greatly wanted it, let alone having left the entire decision about these matters to you. But as things stand, you've looked out only for your own interests and ignored mine. I wish you had completely ignored them—then I would be satisfied. Instead, you plotted to make it easier for those who wanted to seize me to capture me. You can't hide behind the excuse that public opinion deceived you and led you to imagine great and wonderful things about me. I wasn't one of your wonderful and distinguished men, and even if I had been, you shouldn't have preferred public opinion over truth. If I had never let you spend time with me, you might have had a reasonable excuse for basing your vote on public reports. But if no one knows my situation as thoroughly as you do, if you're more familiar with my character than my parents and those who raised me, what argument can you use that will be convincing enough to persuade your listeners that you didn't deliberately push me into this danger? Tell me, what answer will I give to your accusers?

Basil: You speak in jest: for if you were in earnest I know not how you would have proved me to be justly grieved otherwise than by means of these very words whereby you have endeavored to dispel my dejection. I knew indeed before that you had deceived and betrayed me, but much more now, when you have undertaken to clear yourself of my accusations, do I plainly perceive and understand the extent of the evils into which you have led me. For if you withdrew yourself from this ministry because you were conscious that your spirit was not equal to the burden of the task, I ought to have been rescued from it before you, even if I had chanced to have a great desire for it, to say nothing of having confided to you the entire decision of these matters: but as it is, you have looked solely to your own interest and neglected mine. Would indeed you had entirely neglected them; then I should have been well content: but you plotted to facilitate my capture by those who wished to seize me. For you cannot take shelter in the argument that public opinion deceived you and induced you to imagine great and wonderful things concerning me. For I was none of your wonderful and distinguished men, nor, had this been the case, ought you to have preferred public opinion to truth. For if I had never permitted you to enjoy my society, you might have seemed to have a reasonable pretext for being guided in your vote by public report; but if there is no one who has such thorough knowledge of my affairs, if you are acquainted with my character better than my parents and those who brought me up, what argument can you employ which will be convincing enough to persuade your hearers that you did not purposely thrust me into this danger: say, what answer shall I make to your accusers?

Chrysostom: No! I will not move on to those questions until I have answered the ones that concern you alone, even if you ask me ten thousand times to deal with these charges. You did say that ignorance would bring me forgiveness, and that I would have been free from all accusation if I had brought you into your present position without knowing anything about you. But you also said that because I did not betray you in ignorance, but was intimately familiar with your situation, I was stripped of all reasonable excuse or defense. But I say exactly the opposite: in such matters careful examination is necessary, and whoever is going to put someone forward as qualified for the priesthood should not rely on public reputation alone, but should himself, above all and before all, investigate the man's character. For when the blessed Paul says, "He must also have a good report of them which are without," he does not dispense with exact and rigorous inquiry, nor does he give such testimony priority over the scrutiny required in such cases. For after much prior discussion, he mentioned this additional testimony, showing that one must not be satisfied with it alone for appointments of this kind, but must consider it along with everything else. For public reputation often speaks falsely; but when careful investigation comes first, no further danger need be feared from it. For this reason, after the other kinds of evidence he places the testimony that comes from those who are without. For he did not simply say "he must have a good report," but added the words "from them which are without," wanting to show that before the report of those outside he must be carefully examined. Therefore, since I myself knew your affairs better than your parents, as you yourself acknowledged, I deserve to be released from all blame.

Chrysostom: Nay! I will not proceed to those questions until I have resolved such as concern yourself alone, if you were to ask me ten thousand times to dispose of these charges. You said indeed that ignorance would bring me forgiveness, and that I should have been free from all accusation if I had brought you into your present position not knowing anything about you, but that as I did not betray you in ignorance, but was intimately acquainted with your affairs, I was deprived of all reasonable pretext and excuse. But I say precisely the reverse: for in such matters there is need of careful scrutiny, and he who is going to present any one as qualified for the priesthood ought not to be content with public report only, but should also himself, above all and before all, investigate the man's character. For when the blessed Paul says, He must also have a good report of them which are without, 1 Timothy 3:7 he does not dispense with an exact and rigorous inquiry, nor does he assign to such testimony precedence over the scrutiny required in such cases. For after much previous discourse, he mentioned this additional testimony, proving that one must not be contented with it alone for elections of this kind, but take it into consideration along with the rest. For public report often speaks false; but when careful investigation precedes, no further danger need be apprehended from it. On this account, after the other kinds of evidence he places that which comes from those who are without. For he did not simply say, he must have a good report, but added the words, from them which are without, wishing to show that before the report of those without he must be carefully examined. Inasmuch, then, as I myself knew your affairs better than your parents, as you also yourself acknowledged, I might deserve to be released from all blame.

Basil: No, this is the very reason why you could not escape blame if someone chose to accuse you. Don't you remember hearing from me, and often learning from my actual behavior, how weak my character is? Weren't you constantly mocking me for my cowardice, because I was so easily discouraged by everyday troubles?

Basil: Nay this is the very reason why you could not escape, if any one chose to indite you. Do you not remember hearing from me, and often learning from my actual conduct, the feebleness of my character? Were you not perpetually taunting me for my pusillanimity, because I was so easily dejected by ordinary cares?

I do remember hearing you say such things often, and I won't deny it. But if I ever taunted you, I did it playfully, not seriously. However, I'm not going to argue about these matters now, and I ask the same tolerance from you while I want to mention some of the good qualities you possess. For if you try to prove that what I'm saying is false, I won't hold back, but will show that you're saying these things more to put yourself down than to speak the truth, and I'll use nothing but your own words and actions as evidence to prove my point. Now the first question I want to ask you is this: do you know how great the power of love is? For leaving aside all the miracles that were to be performed by the apostles, Christ said, "By this everyone will know that you are my disciples if you love one another" (John 13:35), and Paul said that it was the fulfillment of the law (Romans 13:10) and that without it no spiritual gift had any value. Well, this excellent virtue, the distinguishing mark of Christ's disciples, the gift that is greater than all other gifts—I have seen it deeply rooted in your soul and producing much fruit.

5. Chrysostom: I do indeed remember often hearing such things said by you; I would not deny it. But if I ever taunted you, I did it in sport and not in serious truth. However, I do not now dispute about these matters, and I claim the same degree of forbearance from you while I wish to make mention of some of the good qualities which you possess. For if you attempt to convict me of saying what is untrue, I shall not spare you, but shall prove that you say these things rather by way of self-depreciation than with a view to truth, and I will employ no evidence but your own words and deeds to demonstrate the truth of my assertion. And now the first question I wish to ask of you is this: do you know how great the power of love is? For omitting all the miracles which were to be wrought by the apostles, Christ said, Hereby shall men know that you are my disciples if you love one another, John 13:35 and Paul said that it was the fulfilling of the law, Romans 13:10 and that in default of it no spiritual gift had any profit. Well, this choice good, the distinguishing mark of Christ's disciples, the gift which is higher than all other gifts, I perceived to be deeply implanted in your soul, and teeming with much fruit.

I do acknowledge that this matter is of deep concern to me, and that I try very earnestly to keep this commandment, but I have not succeeded even halfway in doing so. You yourself would bear witness to this if you would stop speaking out of favoritism and simply respect the truth.

Basil: I acknowledge indeed that the matter is one of deep concern to me, and that I endeavor most earnestly to keep this commandment, but that I have not even half succeeded in so doing, even you yourself would bear me witness if you would leave off talking out of partiality, and simply respect the truth.

Chrysostom: Well then, I will turn to my evidence and do what I threatened—proving that you want to put yourself down rather than speak the truth. But I will mention something that just happened, so no one can suspect me of trying to obscure the truth by bringing up events from long ago, when the passage of time and forgetfulness would prevent anyone from objecting to things I might say just to flatter you. For when one of our close friends was falsely accused of insult and foolishness and was in extreme danger, you threw yourself into the middle of that danger, even though no one summoned you or the person in danger appealed to you. That is the fact. But to convict you out of your own mouth, I will remind you of the words you spoke. When some people disapproved of this zeal while others praised and admired it, you said to those who accused you: "How can I help myself? I do not know how to love in any other way than by giving up my life when it is necessary to save any of my friends who is in danger." In this you repeated, in different words but with the same meaning, what Christ said to his disciples when he defined perfect love: "Greater love has no man than this, that a man lay down his life for his friends." If it is impossible to find greater love than this, you have reached its limit, and by both your deeds and your words have reached the summit. This is why I betrayed you, this is why I devised that plot. Do I now convince you that it was not from any malicious intent or from any desire to thrust you into danger, but from a conviction of your future usefulness that I dragged you into this course?

6. Chrysostom: Well, then, I shall betake myself to my evidences, and shall now do what I threatened, proving that you wish to disparage yourself rather than to speak the truth. But I will mention a fact which has only just occurred, that no one may suspect me of attempting to obscure the truth by the great lapse of time in relating events long past, as oblivion would then prevent any objection being made to the things which I might say with a view to gratification. For when one of our intimate friends, having been falsely accused of insult and folly, was in extreme peril, you then flung yourself into the midst of the danger, although you were not summoned by any one, or appealed to by the person who was about to be involved in danger. Such was the fact: but that I may convict you out of your own mouth, I will remind you of the words you uttered: for when some did not approve of this zeal, while others commended and admired it, How can I help myself? you said to those who accused you, for I do not know how otherwise to love than by giving up my life when it is necessary to save any of my friends who is in danger: thus repeating, in different words, indeed, but with the same meaning, what Christ said to his disciples when he laid down the definition of perfect love. Greater love, He said, has no man than this that a man lay down his life for his friends. If then it is impossible to find greater love than this, you have attained its limit, and both by your deeds and words have crowned the summit. This is why I betrayed you, this is why I contrived that plot. Do I now convince you that it was not from any malicious intent, nor from any desire to thrust you into danger, but from a persuasion of your future usefulness that I dragged you into this course?

Basil: Do you think that love alone is enough to correct other people?

Basil: Do you then suppose that love is sufficient for the correction of one's fellowmen?

Chrysostom: It would certainly contribute greatly to this goal. But if you want me to provide evidence of your practical wisdom as well, I will do so, and I will prove that your understanding surpasses your lovingkindness.

Chrysostom: Certainly it would contribute in a great measure to this end. But if you wish me to produce evidence of your practical wisdom also, I will proceed to do so, and will prove that your understanding exceeds your lovingkindness.

At these remarks he blushed deeply and said, "Let my character be set aside now, for it was not about this that I originally asked for an explanation. But if you have any valid answer to make to those who are outside, I would gladly hear what you have to say. Therefore, abandoning this pointless argument, tell me what defense I shall make, both to those who have honored you and to those who are distressed on their behalf, since they consider themselves to be insulted."

At these remarks he blushed scarlet and said, Let my character be now dismissed: for it was not about this that I originally demanded an explanation; but if you have any just answer to make to those who are without, I would gladly hear what you have to say. Wherefore, abandoning this vain contest, tell me what defense I shall make, both to those who have honored you and to those who are distressed on their account, considering them to be insulted.

This is just the point I am finally hastening toward, for since my explanation to you has been completed, I shall easily turn to this part of my defense. What then is the accusation these persons make, and what are their charges? They say that they have been insulted and grievously wronged by me because I have not accepted the honor which they wished to confer upon me. Now in the first place I say that no account should be taken of the insult shown to men, seeing that by paying honor to them I should be compelled to offend God. And I should say to those who are displeased that it is not safe to take offense at these things, but that doing so does them much harm. For I think that those who ground themselves in God and look to Him alone ought to be so religiously disposed as not to consider such a thing an insult, even if they happened to be dishonored a thousand times. But that I have not gone so far as even to think of daring anything of this kind is clear from what I am about to say. For if indeed I had been motivated by arrogance and vainglory, as you have often said some slanderously claim, to agree with my accusers, I should have been one of the most wicked of mankind, having treated great and excellent men, who are moreover my benefactors, with contempt. For if men ought to be punished for wronging those who have never wronged them, how much more ought we to honor those who have spontaneously chosen to honor us? For no one could possibly say that they were repaying me for any benefits small or great which they had received at my hands. How great a punishment then would one deserve if one repaid them in the opposite manner. But if such a thing never entered my mind, and I declined the heavy burden with quite a different intention, why do they refuse to pardon me (even if they do not consent to approve), but accuse me of having selfishly spared my own soul? For far from having insulted the men in question I should say that I had even honored them by my refusal.

7. Chrysostom: This is just the point to which I am finally hastening, for as my explanation to you has been completed I shall easily turn to this part of my defense. What then is the accusation made by these persons, and what are their charges? They say that they have been insulted and grievously wronged by me because I have not accepted the honor which they wished to confer upon me. Now in the first place I say that no account should be taken of the insult shown to men, seeing that by paying honor to them I should be compelled to offend God. And I should say to those who are displeased that it is not safe to take offense at these things, but does them much harm. For I think that those who stay themselves on God and look to Him alone, ought to be so religiously disposed as not to account such a thing an insult, even if they happened to be a thousand times dishonored. But that I have not gone so far as even to think of daring anything of this kind is manifest from what I am about to say. For if indeed I had been induced by arrogance and vainglory, as you have often said some slanderously affirm, to assent to my accusers, I should have been one of the most iniquitous of mankind, having treated great and excellent men, my benefactors moreover, with contempt. For if men ought to be punished for wronging those who have never wronged them, how ought we to honor those who have spontaneously preferred to honor us? For no one could possibly say that they were requiting me for any benefits small or great which they had received at my hands. How great a punishment then would one deserve if one requited them in the contrary manner. But if such a thing never entered my mind, and I declined the heavy burden with quite a different intention, why do they refuse to pardon me (even if they do not consent to approve), but accuse me of having selfishly spared my own soul? For so far from having insulted the men in question I should say that I had even honored them by my refusal.

Do not be surprised by how paradoxical my statement sounds, because I will quickly explain it.

And do not be surprised at the paradoxical nature of my remark, for I shall supply a speedy solution of it.

For had I accepted the office, I do not say all people, but those who enjoy speaking maliciously might have suspected and said many things about me as the one elected and about them as the electors: for example, that they valued wealth, admired high social rank, or had been swayed by flattery to promote me to this honor—indeed I cannot say whether someone might not have suspected that they were bribed with money. Moreover, they would have said that Christ called fishermen, tentmakers, and tax collectors to this dignity, whereas these men reject those who support themselves by daily labor, but if there is anyone who devotes himself to secular learning and is raised in leisure, him they receive and admire. For why, I ask, have they passed over men who have undergone countless labors in the service of the Church and suddenly dragged into this dignity one who has never experienced any labors of this kind but has spent all his youth in the useless study of secular learning? These things and more they might have said had I accepted the office, but not so now. For every excuse for slander is now taken away from them, and they can accuse neither me of flattery nor the others of receiving bribes, unless some choose to act like complete madmen. For how could one who used flattery and spent money in order to obtain the dignity have handed it over to others when he could have obtained it? For this would be just as if a man who had devoted much labor to the ground so that the grain field might be loaded with abundant produce and the presses overflow with wine, after countless labors and great expenditure of money, were to hand over the fruits to others just when it was time to reap his grain and gather in his vintage. Do you see that although what was said might be far from the truth, nevertheless those who wished to slander the electors would then have had an excuse for claiming that the choice was made without sound judgment and consideration? But as it is I have prevented them from being loud-mouthed or even uttering a single word on the subject. Such then and more would have been their remarks at the outset. But after undertaking the ministry I would not have been able day by day to defend myself against accusers, even if I had done everything faultlessly, to say nothing of the many mistakes I inevitably would have made owing to my youth and inexperience. But now I have saved the electors from this kind of accusation as well, whereas in the other case I would have involved them in countless reproaches. For what would not the world have said? They have committed affairs of such vast interest and importance to thoughtless youths, they have defiled the flock of God, and Christian affairs have become a joke and a laughingstock. But now all iniquity shall stop her mouth. For although they may say these things on your account, you will quickly teach them by your actions that understanding is not to be measured by age, and the grey head is not to be the test of an elder—that the young man ought not to be absolutely excluded from the ministry, but only the novice: and the difference between the two is great.

8. For had I accepted the office, I do not say all men, but those who take pleasure in speaking evil, might have suspected and said many things concerning myself who had been elected and concerning them, the electors: for instance, that they regarded wealth, and admired splendor of rank, or had been induced by flattery to promote me to this honor: indeed I cannot say whether some one might not have suspected that they were bribed by money. Moreover, they would have said, Christ called fishermen, tentmakers, and publicans to this dignity, whereas these men reject those who support themselves by daily labor: but if there be any one who devotes himself to secular learning, and is brought up in idleness, him they receive and admire. For why, pray, have they passed by men who have undergone innumerable toils in the service of the Church, and suddenly dragged into this dignity one who has never experienced any labors of this kind, but has spent all his youth in the vain study of secular learning. These things and more they might have said had I accepted the office: but not so now. For every pretext for maligning is now cut away from them, and they can neither accuse me of flattery, nor the others of receiving bribes, unless some choose to act like mere madmen. For how could one who used flattery and expended money in order to obtain the dignity, have abandoned it to others when he might have obtained it? For this would be just as if a man who had bestowed much labor upon the ground in order that the grain field might be laden with abundant produce, and the presses overflow with wine, after innumerable toils and great expenditure of money were to surrender the fruits to others just when it was time to reap his grain and gather in his vintage. Do you see that although what was said might be far from the truth, nevertheless those who wished to calumniate the electors would then have had a pretext for alleging that the choice was made without fair judgment and consideration. But as it is I have prevented them from being open mouthed, or even uttering a single word on the subject. Such then and more would have been their remarks at the outset. But after undertaking the ministry I should not have been able day by day to defend myself against accusers, even if I had done everything faultlessly, to say nothing of the many mistakes which I must have made owing to my youth and inexperience. But now I have saved the electors from this kind of accusation also, whereas in the other case I should have involved them in innumerable reproaches. For what would not the world have said? They have committed affairs of such vast interest and importance to thoughtless youths, they have defiled the flock of God, and Christian affairs have become a jest and a laughing-stock. But now all iniquity shall stop her mouth. For although they may say these things on your account, you will speedily teach them by your acts that understanding is not to be estimated by age, and the grey head is not to be the test of an elder — that the young man ought not to be absolutely excluded from the ministry, but only the novice: and the difference between the two is great.


On the Priesthood — Book I

On the Priesthood, Book I: the dialogue with Basil on the dignity and dangers of priestly ministry.

Source: Translated by W.R.W. Stephens. From Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, First Series , Vol. 9. Edited by Philip Schaff. ( Buffalo, NY: Christian Literature Publishing Co., 1889. ) Revised and edited for New Advent by Kevin Knight. <https://www.newadvent.org/fathers/19221.htm>.

Opening

I had many genuine and true friends who understood the laws of friendship and faithfully observed them. But out of this large number, there was one who exceeded all the rest in his attachment to me, striving to surpass them as much as they themselves surpassed ordinary acquaintances. He was one of those who were constantly at my side, for we were engaged in the same studies and employed the same teachers. We had the same eagerness and zeal about the studies at which we worked, and a passionate desire produced by the same circumstances was equally strong in both of us. For not only when we were attending school, but also after we had left it, when it became necessary to consider what course of life it would be best for us to adopt, we found ourselves to be of the same mind.

1. I had many genuine and true friends, men who understood the laws of friendship, and faithfully observed them; but out of this large number there was one who excelled all the rest in his attachment to me, striving to outstrip them as much as they themselves outstripped ordinary acquaintance. He was one of those who were constantly at my side; for we were engaged in the same studies, and employed the same teachers. We had the same eagerness and zeal about the studies at which we worked, and a passionate desire produced by the same circumstances was equally strong in both of us. For not only when we were attending school, but after we had left it, when it became necessary to consider what course of life it would be best for us to adopt, we found ourselves to be of the same mind.

And beyond these things, there were other factors that preserved and maintained this harmony unbroken and secure. Regarding the greatness of our homeland, neither of us had reason to boast over the other, nor was I weighed down with riches while he was constrained by poverty. Instead, our resources matched as closely as our interests. Our families were also of equal social standing, and so everything aligned with our natural inclination toward friendship.

2. And in addition to these, there were other things also which preserved and maintained this concord unbroken and secure. For as regarded the greatness of our fatherland neither had one cause to vaunt himself over the other, nor was I burdened with riches, and he pinched by poverty, but our means corresponded as closely as our tastes. Our families also were of equal rank, and thus everything concurred with our disposition.

But when it became our duty to pursue the blessed life of monks and the true philosophy, our balance was no longer even. His scale rose high, while I, still entangled in the lusts of this world, dragged mine down and kept it low, weighting it with those fantasies that young people are prone to indulge in. From that point forward our friendship remained as strong as it was before, but our contact was interrupted, for it was impossible for people who were not interested in the same things to spend much time together. But as soon as I too began to emerge a little from the flood of worldliness, he received me with open arms. Yet not even then could we maintain our former equality, for having gotten a head start in time and having shown great earnestness, he rose again above my level and soared to a great height.

3. But when it became our duty to pursue the blessed life of monks, and the true philosophy, our balance was no longer even, but his scale mounted high, while I, still entangled in the lusts of this world, dragged mine down and kept it low, weighting it with those fancies in which youths are apt to indulge. For the future our friendship indeed remained as firm as it was before, but our intercourse was interrupted; for it was impossible for persons who were not interested about the same things to spend much time together. But as soon as I also began to emerge a little from the flood of worldliness, he received me with open arms; yet not even thus could we maintain our former equality: for having got the start of me in time, and having displayed great earnestness, he rose again above my level, and soared to a great height.

Being a good man and valuing my friendship highly, he separated himself from all the rest of the brethren and spent all his time with me, which he had wanted to do before but had been prevented, as I was saying, by my frivolity. For it was impossible for a man who attended the law courts and was excited about the pleasures of the theater to spend much time with someone who was devoted to his books and never set foot in the marketplace. Consequently, when the obstacles were removed and he had brought me into the same way of life as himself, he freely expressed the desire he had long been holding. He could not bear to leave me even for a moment, and he persistently urged that we should each abandon our own home and share a common dwelling. In fact, he persuaded me, and the matter was set in motion.

4. Being a good man, however, and placing a high value on my friendship, he separated himself from all the rest (of the brethren), and spent the whole of his time with me, which he had desired to do before, but had been prevented as I was saying by my frivolity. For it was impossible for a man who attended the law-courts, and was in a flutter of excitement about the pleasures of the stage, to be often in the company of one who was nailed to his books, and never set foot in the market place. Consequently when the hindrances were removed, and he had brought me into the same condition of life as himself, he gave free vent to the desire with which he had long been laboring. He could not bear leaving me even for a moment, and he persistently urged that we should each of us abandon our own home and share a common dwelling:– in fact he persuaded me, and the affair was taken in hand.

But my mother's constant pleas prevented me from granting him this favor—or rather, from receiving this benefit from him. For when she realized I was considering this step, she brought me into her private room and sat down beside me on the bed where she had given birth to me. She poured out floods of tears, and then added words even more pitiful than her weeping, lamenting as follows: My child, Heaven did not allow me to enjoy for long the blessing of your father's virtue. His death came soon after the labor pains I suffered at your birth, leaving you an orphan and me a widow before my time to face all the terrible hardships of widowhood, which only those who have experienced them can truly understand. No words can adequately describe the turbulent situation of a young woman who has only recently left her father's house and has no experience in managing affairs, when she is suddenly overwhelmed by crushing grief and forced to carry a burden of responsibility too heavy for her age and sex. She must deal with lazy servants and watch out for their dishonesty, defend against scheming relatives, bravely endure the threats of tax collectors and harsh tax assessments. And if the deceased has left behind a child, even if it is a daughter, this causes the mother great anxiety, though with less expense and fear—but a son fills her with countless fears and many worries every day, not to mention the great expense she must bear if she wants to raise him properly. Yet none of these things persuaded me to remarry or bring a second husband into your father's house. Instead I persevered as I was, amid all the storm and chaos, and did not shrink from the iron furnace of widowhood. My primary help was indeed the grace from above, but it was no small comfort to me in those terrible trials to look constantly at your face and to preserve in you a living image of the one who had departed—an image that was truly a close likeness.

5. But the continual lamentations of my mother hindered me from granting him the favor, or rather from receiving this boon at his hands. For when she perceived that I was meditating this step, she took me into her own private chamber, and, sitting near me on the bed where she had given birth to me, she shed torrents of tears, to which she added words yet more pitiable than her weeping, in the following lamentable strain: My child, it was not the will of Heaven that I should long enjoy the benefit of your father's virtue. For his death soon followed the pangs which I endured at your birth, leaving you an orphan and me a widow before my time to face all the horrors of widowhood, which only those who have experienced them can fairly understand. For no words are adequate to describe the tempest-tossed condition of a young woman who, having but lately left her paternal home, and being inexperienced in business, is suddenly racked by an overwhelming sorrow, and compelled to support a load of care too great for her age and sex. For she has to correct the laziness of servants, and to be on the watch for their rogueries, to repel the designs of relations, to bear bravely the threats of those who collect the public taxes, and harshness in the imposition of rates. And if the departed one should have left a child, even if it be a girl, great anxiety will be caused to the mother, although free from much expense and fear: but a boy fills her with ten thousand alarms and many anxieties every day, to say nothing of the great expense which one is compelled to incur if she wishes to bring him up in a liberal way. None of these things, however, induced me to enter into a second marriage, or introduce a second husband into your father's house: but I held on as I was, in the midst of the storm and uproar, and did not shun the iron furnace of widowhood. My foremost help indeed was the grace from above; but it was no small consolation to me under those terrible trials to look continually on your face and to preserve in you a living image of him who had gone, an image indeed which was a fairly exact likeness.

On this account, even when you were an infant and had not yet learned to speak—a time when children give their parents the greatest delight—you gave me much comfort. You cannot complain that, although I bore my widowhood bravely, I diminished your inheritance, which I know has been the fate of many who have had the misfortune of being orphans. For besides keeping all of it intact, I spared no expense that was needed to give you an honorable position, spending for this purpose some of my own fortune and my marriage dowry. Yet do not think that I say these things to reproach you. In return for all these benefits I ask one favor: do not plunge me into a second widowhood or revive the grief that is now laid to rest. Wait for my death. Perhaps in a little while I will depart. The young look forward to a distant old age, but we who have grown old have nothing but death to wait for. When you have committed my body to the ground and mingled my bones with your father's, embark for a long voyage and set sail on any sea you wish. Then there will be no one to hinder you. But as long as my life lasts, be content to live with me. Do not, I beg you, oppose God in vain, involving me without cause—when I have done you no wrong—in these great calamities. For if you have any reason to complain that I drag you into worldly cares and force you to attend to business, do not be restrained by any reverence for the laws of nature, for training or custom, but flee from me as an enemy. But if, on the contrary, I do everything to provide leisure for your journey through this life, let this bond at least, if nothing else, keep you by me. For though you could say that ten thousand people loved you, no one will afford you the enjoyment of so much freedom, since there is no one who is equally anxious for your welfare.

On this account, even when you were an infant, and had not yet learned to speak, a time when children are the greatest delight to their parents, you afforded me much comfort. Nor indeed can you complain that, although I bore my widowhood bravely, I diminished your patrimony, which I know has been the fate of many who have had the misfortune to be orphans. For, besides keeping the whole of it intact, I spared no expense which was needful to give you an honorable position, spending for this purpose some of my own fortune, and of my marriage dowry. Yet do not think that I say these things by way of reproaching you; only in return for all these benefits I beg one favor: do not plunge me into a second widowhood; nor revive the grief which is now laid to rest: wait for my death: it may be in a little while I shall depart. The young indeed look forward to a distant old age; but we who have grown old have nothing but death to wait for. When, then, you shall have committed my body to the ground, and mingled my bones with your father's, embark for a long voyage, and set sail on any sea you will: then there will be no one to hinder you: but as long as my life lasts, be content to live with me. Do not, I pray you, oppose God in vain, involving me without cause, who have done you no wrong, in these great calamities. For if you have any reason to complain that I drag you into worldly cares, and force you to attend to business, do not be restrained by any reverence for the laws of nature, for training or custom, but fly from me as an enemy; but if, on the contrary, I do everything to provide leisure for your journey through this life, let this bond at least if nothing else keep you by me. For could thou say that ten thousand loved you, yet no one will afford you the enjoyment of so much liberty, seeing there is no one who is equally anxious for your welfare.

These words, and more, my mother spoke to me, and I related them to that noble young man. But he, far from being discouraged by these words, was even more insistent in making the same request as before. Now while we were in this situation, he continually pleading and I refusing to agree, we were both disturbed by a report that suddenly reached us that we were about to be raised to the office of bishop. As soon as I heard this rumor I was seized with alarm and confusion: alarm that I might be captured against my will, and confusion, asking myself repeatedly where these men could have gotten such an idea about us, for when I looked at myself I found nothing worthy of such an honor. But that noble young man came to me privately and discussed these things with me as if I knew nothing of the rumor. He begged that in this situation we should also, as we had done before, take the same action and follow the same plan. He would readily follow me whatever course I might take, whether I tried to flee or submitted to being captured. Seeing his eagerness, and considering that I would cause a loss to the whole Church if, because of my own weakness, I deprived the flock of Christ of a young man who was so good and so well qualified to oversee large numbers of people, I held back from revealing to him the plan I had formed, although I had never before kept any of my plans hidden from him. I now told him that it would be best to postpone our decision about this matter to another time, since it was not immediately urgent, and by doing this I persuaded him to put it out of his mind, and at the same time I encouraged him to hope that if such a thing should ever happen to us, I would be of the same mind with him. But after a short time, when someone who was to ordain us arrived, I kept myself hidden, but Basil, not knowing this, was taken away on another pretext and made to take on the yoke, hoping from the promises I had made to him that I would certainly follow, or rather thinking that he was following me. For some of those who were present, seeing that he resented being seized, deceived him by exclaiming how strange it was that the one who was generally considered to be more hot-tempered (meaning me) had yielded very mildly to the judgment of the Fathers, whereas he, who was considered a much wiser and milder person, had shown himself hot-headed and arrogant, being unruly, stubborn, and contrary. Having yielded to these criticisms, and afterwards having learned that I had escaped capture, he came to me in deep dejection, sat down near me and tried to speak, but was prevented by distress of mind and inability to put into words the violence that had been done to him. As soon as he opened his mouth he was prevented from speaking by grief cutting off his words before they could pass his lips. Seeing his tearful and agitated state, and knowing the cause, I laughed for joy, and, seizing his right hand, I forced a kiss on him and praised God that my plan had succeeded so well, as I had always prayed it would. But when he saw that I was delighted and beaming with joy, and understood that he had been deceived by me, he was even more upset and distressed.

6. These words, and more, my mother spoke to me, and I related them to that noble youth. But he, so far from being disheartened by these speeches, was the more urgent in making the same request as before. Now while we were thus situated, he continually entreating, and I refusing my assent, we were both of us disturbed by a report suddenly reaching us that we were about to be advanced to the dignity of the episcopate. As soon as I heard this rumor I was seized with alarm and perplexity: with alarm lest I should be made captive against my will, and perplexity, inquiring as I often did whence any such idea concerning us could have entered the minds of these men; for looking to myself I found nothing worthy of such an honor. But that noble youth having come to me privately, and having conferred with me about these things as if with one who was ignorant of the rumor, begged that we might in this instance also as formerly shape our action and our counsels the same way: for he would readily follow me whichever course I might pursue, whether I attempted flight or submitted to be captured. Perceiving then his eagerness, and considering that I should inflict a loss upon the whole body of the Church if, owing to my own weakness, I were to deprive the flock of Christ of a young man who was so good and so well qualified for the supervision of large numbers, I abstained from disclosing to him the purpose which I had formed, although I had never before allowed any of my plans to be concealed from him. I now told him that it would be best to postpone our decision concerning this matter to another season, as it was not immediately pressing, and by so doing persuaded him to dismiss it from his thoughts, and at the same time encouraged him to hope that, if such a thing should ever happen to us, I should be of the same mind with him. But after a short time, when one who was to ordain us arrived, I kept myself concealed, but Basil, ignorant of this, was taken away on another pretext, and made to take the yoke, hoping from the promises which I had made to him that I should certainly follow, or rather supposing that he was following me. For some of those who were present, seeing that he resented being seized, deceived him by exclaiming how strange it was that one who was generally reputed to be the more hot tempered (meaning me), had yielded very mildly to the judgment of the Fathers, whereas he, who was reckoned a much wiser and milder kind of man, had shown himself hotheaded and conceited, being unruly, restive, and contradictory. Having yielded to these remonstrances, and afterwards having learned that I had escaped capture, he came to me in deep dejection, sat down near me and tried to speak, but was hindered by distress of mind and inability to express in words the violence to which he had been subjected. No sooner had he opened his mouth than he was prevented from utterance by grief cutting short his words before they could pass his lips. Seeing, then, his tearful and agitated condition, and knowing as I did the cause, I laughed for joy, and, seizing his right hand, I forced a kiss on him, and praised God that my plan had ended so successfully, as I had always prayed it might. But when he saw that I was delighted and beaming with joy, and understood that he had been deceived by me, he was yet more vexed and distressed.

When he had calmed down a bit from this emotional turmoil, he began: If you have rejected the position assigned to you and no longer care about me (though I don't know why), you should at least consider your own reputation. But as things stand, you have set everyone talking, and people are saying that you turned down this ministry out of love of vainglory, and no one will acquit you of this charge. As for me, I can't bear to go to the marketplace; so many people approach me there and criticize me every day. Whenever they see me anywhere in the city, all my close friends pull me aside and put most of the blame on me. They say, "Since you knew his intention—for none of his affairs could have been hidden from you—you should not have concealed it but should have told us, and we would have found some way to capture him." But I'm too ashamed and embarrassed to tell them that I didn't know you had been plotting this trick for so long, in case they conclude that our friendship was only a pretense. For even if that's true, as it really is—and you yourself wouldn't deny it after what you've done to me—still it's better to hide our misfortune from outsiders and people who only have a moderate opinion of us. I'm reluctant to tell them the truth about how things really are between us, and so I'm forced from now on to keep quiet, look down at the ground, and turn away to avoid people I meet. For if I escape condemnation on the first charge, I'm forced to face judgment for lying. They will never believe me when I say that you counted Basil among those not allowed to know your private affairs. However, I won't dwell on this too much, since it seems acceptable to you, but how shall we endure the disgrace to come? Some people accuse you of arrogance, others of vainglory, while our more lenient critics charge us with both these offenses and add that we have insulted those who honored us—though even if they had suffered greater indignity it would have served them right for passing over so many distinguished men and promoting mere youths who until yesterday were absorbed in worldly affairs to such a dignity as they never dreamed of obtaining, just so they can for a short time knit their brows, wear dark clothing, and put on a serious expression. Those who from early manhood to extreme old age have diligently practiced self-discipline are now to be placed under the authority of youths who haven't even heard the laws that should govern their administration of this office. I am constantly attacked by people saying such things and worse, and I don't know how to respond to them. But please tell me: for I don't suppose you fled and incurred such hatred from such distinguished men without cause or thought, but that you made your decision with reasoning and careful consideration. So I assume you have some argument ready for your defense. Tell me, then, whether there is any reasonable excuse I can make to those who accuse us.

7. And when he had a little recovered from this agitation of mind, he began: If you have rejected the part allotted to you, and have no further regard for me (I know not indeed for what cause), you ought at least to consider your own reputation; but as it is you have opened the mouths of all, and the world is saying that you have declined this ministry through love of vainglory, and there is no one who will deliver you from this accusation. As for me, I cannot bear to go into the market place; there are so many who come up to me and reproach me every day. For, when they see me anywhere in the city, all my intimate friends take me aside, and cast the greater part of the blame upon me. Knowing his intention, they say, for none of his affairs could be kept secret from you, you should not have concealed it, but ought to have communicated it to us, and we should have been at no loss to devise some plan for capturing him. But I am too much ashamed and abashed to tell them that I did not know you had long been plotting this trick, lest they should say that our friendship was a mere pretence. For even if it is so, as indeed it is — nor would you yourself deny it after what you have done to me — yet it is well to hide our misfortune from the outside world, and persons who entertain but a moderate opinion of us. I shrink from telling them the truth, and how things really stand with us, and I am compelled in future to keep silence, and look down on the ground, and turn away to avoid those whom I meet. For if I escape the condemnation on the former charge, I am forced to undergo judgment for speaking falsehood. For they will never believe me when I say that you ranged Basil among those who are not permitted to know your secret affairs. Of this, however, I will not take much account, since it has seemed agreeable to you, but how shall we endure the future disgrace? For some accuse you of arrogance, others of vainglory: while those who are our more merciful accusers, lay both these offenses to our charge, and add that we have insulted those who did us honor, although had they experienced even greater indignity it would only have served them right for passing over so many and such distinguished men and advancing mere youths, who were but yesterday immersed in the interests of this world, to such a dignity as they never have dreamed of obtaining, in order that they may for a brief season knit the eyebrows, wear dusky garments, and put on a grave face. Those who from the dawn of manhood to extreme old age have diligently practised self-discipline, are now to be placed under the government of youths who have not even heard the laws which should regulate their administration of this office. I am perpetually assailed by persons who say such things and worse, and am at a loss how to reply to them; but I pray you tell me: for I do not suppose that you took to flight and incurred such hatred from such distinguished men without cause or consideration, but that your decision was made with reasoning and circumspection: whence also I conjecture that you have some argument ready for your defense. Tell me, then, whether there is any fair excuse which I can make to those who accuse us.

I'm not demanding any account for the wrongs I've suffered from you, nor for the deceit or treachery you've practiced, nor for the advantage you gained from me in the past. I placed my very life, so to speak, in your hands, yet you treated me with as much cunning as if you needed to guard yourself against an enemy. If you knew this decision of ours to be beneficial, you shouldn't have avoided the gain. If on the contrary it was harmful, you should have saved me from the loss as well, since you always said you valued me above everyone else. But you did everything to make me fall into the trap, and you had no need for cunning and pretense in dealing with someone who always displayed the utmost sincerity and openness in speech and action toward you. Nevertheless, as I said, I'm not now accusing you of any of these things or reproaching you for the lonely position you've placed me in by ending those conversations from which we often gained considerable pleasure and benefit. I pass over all these things and bear them in silence and gentleness—not because you've acted gently in wronging me, but because from the day I cherished your friendship I made it a rule for myself that whatever sorrow you might cause me, I would never force you into having to apologize. You know yourself that you've caused me no small loss, if you remember what we always said ourselves, and what others said about us: that it was a great gain for us to be of one mind and protected by each other's friendship. Everyone indeed said that our harmony would bring considerable advantage to many besides ourselves. I never saw, however, as far as I'm concerned, how it could benefit others, but I did say we would at least gain this benefit from it: that those who wished to oppose us would find us difficult to defeat. And I never stopped reminding you of these things, saying: the age is cruel, scheming people are many, genuine love no longer exists, and the deadly plague of envy has crept in to take its place. We walk amid snares and along the edge of walls. Those who are ready to rejoice in our misfortunes, should any befall us, are many and surround us on all sides, whereas there is no one to sympathize with us, or at least such people can easily be counted. Beware that through separation we don't incur much ridicule and damage worse than ridicule. A brother helped by a brother is like a strong city and well-fortified kingdom. Don't dissolve this genuine intimacy or break down the fortress. I was continually saying such things and more—not because I ever suspected anything of this kind, but supposing you to be entirely sound in your relationship toward me, I did it as an extra precaution, wishing to keep someone already healthy in good health. But unknowingly, it seems, I was giving medicine to a sick man, and even so I haven't been fortunate enough to do any good and have gained nothing from my excessive caution. Having completely cast aside all these considerations without giving them a thought, you've set me adrift like a ship without ballast on an untested ocean, paying no attention to those fierce waves I must face. If I should ever suffer slander or mockery or any other kind of insult or threat (and such things must happen frequently), to whom will I flee for refuge? To whom will I confide my distress? Who will be willing to help me, drive back my attackers, and stop their assaults? Who will comfort me and prepare me to bear the crude mockery that may still await me? There is no one, since you stand apart from this terrible struggle and cannot even hear my cry. Do you see then what harm you've caused? Now that you've struck the blow, do you realize what a deadly wound you've inflicted? But let all this pass, for it's impossible to undo the past or find a path through insurmountable difficulties. What will I say to the outside world? What defense will I make against their accusations?

For I do not demand any account for the wrongs which I have sustained at your hands, nor for the deceit or treachery you have practised, nor for the advantage which you have derived from me in the past. For I placed my very life, so to say, in your hands, yet you have treated me with as much guile as if it had been your business to guard yourself against an enemy. Yet if you knew this decision of ours to be profitable, you ought not to have avoided the gain: if on the contrary injurious, you should have saved me also from the loss, as you always said that you esteemed me before every one else. But you have done everything to make me fall into the snare: and you had no need of guile and hypocrisy in dealing with one who was wont to display the utmost sincerity and candor in speech and action towards you. Nevertheless, as I said, I do not now accuse you of any of these things, or reproach you for the lonely position in which you have placed me by breaking off those conferences from which we often derived no small pleasure and profit; but all these things I pass by, and bear in silence and meekness, not that you have acted meekly in transgressing against me, but because from the day that I cherished your friendship I laid it down as a rule for myself, that whatever sorrow you might cause me I would never force you to the necessity of an apology. For you know yourself that you have inflicted no small loss on me if at least you remember what we were always saying ourselves, and the outside world also said concerning us, that it was a great gain for us to be of one mind and be guarded by each other's friendship. Every one said, indeed, that our concord would bring no small advantage to many besides ourselves; I never perceived, however, so far as I am concerned, how it could be of advantage to others: but I did say that we should at least derive this benefit from it: that those who wished to contend with us would find us difficult to master. And I never ceased reminding you of these things: saying the age is a cruel one, and designing men are many, genuine love is no more, and the deadly pest of envy has crept into its place: we walk in the midst of snares, and on the edge of battlements; those who are ready to rejoice in our misfortunes, if any should befall us, are many and beset us from many quarters: whereas there is no one to condole with us, or at least the number of such may be easily counted. Beware that we do not by separation incur much ridicule, and damage worse than ridicule. Brother aided by brother is like a strong city, and well fortified kingdom. Do not dissolve this genuine intimacy, nor break down the fortress. Such things and more I was continually saying, not indeed that I ever suspected anything of this kind, but supposing you to be entirely sound in your relation towards me, I did it as a superfluous precaution, wishing to preserve in health one who was already sound; but unwittingly, as it seems, I was administering medicines to a sick man: and even so I have not been fortunate enough to do any good, and have gained nothing by my excess of forethought. For having totally cast away all these considerations, without giving them a thought, you have turned me adrift like an unballasted vessel on an untried ocean, taking no heed of those fierce billows which I must encounter. For if it should ever be my lot to undergo calumny, or mockery, or any other kind of insult or menace (and such things must frequently occur), to whom shall I fly for refuge: to whom shall I impart my distress, who will be willing to succour me and drive back my assailants and put a stop to their assaults? Who will solace me and prepare me to bear the coarse ribaldry which may yet be in store for me. There is no one since you stand aloof from this terrible strife, and cannot even hear my cry. Do you see then what mischief you have wrought? Now that you have dealt the blow, do you perceive what a deadly wound you have inflicted? But let all this pass: for it is impossible to undo the past, or to find a path through pathless difficulties. What shall I say to the outside world? What defense shall I make to their accusations.

Chrysostom: Cheer up, I replied, because I am not only ready to defend myself on these matters, but I will also try as best I can to give an account of those things you haven't even held me responsible for. In fact, if you want, I will start my defense with those very things. It would be absurd if I were so concerned about what the general public thinks of me, doing everything I can to answer their accusations, but failed to convince my dearest friend that I am not wronging him. It would be even worse if I showed less care for him than he has shown for me—since he has been so patient with me that he won't even accuse me of the wrongs he says he has suffered from me, and has set aside his own concerns out of consideration for mine.

8. Chrysostom: Be of good cheer, I replied, for I am not only ready to answer for myself in these matters, but I will also endeavor as well as I am able to render an account of those for which you have not held me answerable. Indeed, if you wish it, I will make them the starting-point of my defense. For it would be a strange piece of stupidity on my part if, thinking only of praise from the outside public, and doing my best to silence their accusations, I were unable to convince my dearest of all friends that I am not wronging him, and were to treat him with indifference greater than the zeal which he has displayed on my behalf, treating me with such forbearance as even to refrain from accusing me of the wrongs which he says he has suffered from me, and putting his own interests out of the question in consideration for mine.

What wrong have I done you, since I've decided to begin my defense at this point? Is it that I misled you and concealed my purpose? Yet I did it for the benefit of you who were deceived, and of those to whom I handed you over by means of this deception. For if the evil of deception is absolute, and it is never right to use it, I am prepared to accept any penalty you choose—or rather, since you will never bring yourself to inflict punishment on me, I will subject myself to the same condemnation that judges pronounce on wrongdoers when their accusers have convicted them. But if the thing is not always harmful, but becomes good or bad according to the intention of those who practice it, you must stop complaining about deception and prove that it has been devised against you for a bad purpose. And as long as this proof is lacking, it would only be fair for those who wish to conduct themselves wisely not only to refrain from reproaches and accusations, but even to give a friendly reception to the deceiver. For a well-timed deception, undertaken with an upright intention, has such advantages that many people have often had to undergo punishment for refusing to use fraud. And if you investigate the history of generals who have enjoyed the highest reputation from the earliest ages, you will find that most of their triumphs were achieved by stratagem, and that such victories are more highly praised than those won in open battle. For the latter conduct their campaigns with greater expenditure of money and men, so that they gain nothing by the victory but suffer just as much distress as those who have been defeated, both in the loss of troops and the exhaustion of funds. But besides this, they are not even permitted to enjoy all the glory that belongs to the victory, for no small part of it is claimed by those who have fallen, because in spirit they were victorious—their defeat was only a bodily one—so that if it had been possible for them not to fall when they were wounded, and death had not come and put the finishing stroke to their efforts, there would have been no end to their prowess. But one who has been able to gain victory by stratagem subjects the enemy to ridicule as well as disaster. Again, in the other case both sides equally carry off the honors bestowed upon valor, whereas in this case they do not equally obtain those which are bestowed on wisdom, but the prize falls entirely to the victors. And another point no less important is that they preserve the joy of victory for the state unmixed, for abundance of resources and multitudes of men are not like mental powers: the former, if continually used in war, necessarily become exhausted and fail those who possess them, whereas it is the nature of wisdom to increase the more it is exercised. And not in war only, but also in peace the need of deception may be found, not merely in affairs of the state, but also in private life, in the dealings of husband with wife and wife with husband, son with father, friend with friend, and also children with a parent. For the daughter of Saul would not have been able to rescue her husband out of Saul's hands except by deceiving her father. And her brother, wishing to save him whom she had rescued when he was again in danger, made use of the same weapon as the wife.

What is the wrong that I have done you, since I have determined to embark from this point upon the sea of apology? Is it that I misled you and concealed my purpose? Yet I did it for the benefit of yourself who wast deceived, and of those to whom I surrendered you by means of this deceit. For if the evil of deception is absolute, and it is never right to make use of it, I am prepared to pay any penalty you please: or rather, as you will never endure to inflict punishment upon me, I shall subject myself to the same condemnation which is pronounced by judges on evil-doers when their accusers have convicted them. But if the thing is not always harmful, but becomes good or bad according to the intention of those who practise it, you must desist from complaining of deceit, and prove that it has been devised against you for a bad purpose; and as long as this proof is wanting it would only be fair for those who wish to conduct themselves prudently, not only to abstain from reproaches and accusation, but even to give a friendly reception to the deceiver. For a well-timed deception, undertaken with an upright intention, has such advantages, that many persons have often had to undergo punishment for abstaining from fraud. And if you investigate the history of generals who have enjoyed the highest reputation from the earliest ages, you will find that most of their triumphs were achieved by stratagem, and that such are more highly commended than those who conquer in open fight. For the latter conduct their campaigns with greater expenditure of money and men, so that they gain nothing by the victory, but suffer just as much distress as those who have been defeated, both in the sacrifice of troops and the exhaustion of funds. But, besides this, they are not even permitted to enjoy all the glory which pertains to the victory; for no small part of it is reaped by those who have fallen, because in spirit they were victorious, their defeat was only a bodily one: so that had it been possible for them not to fall when they were wounded, and death had not come and put the finishing stroke to their labors, there would have been no end of their prowess. But one who has been able to gain the victory by stratagem involves the enemy in ridicule as well as disaster. Again, in the other case both sides equally carry off the honors bestowed upon valor, whereas in this case they do not equally obtain those which are bestowed on wisdom, but the prize falls entirely to the victors, and, another point no less important is that they preserve the joy of the victory for the state unalloyed; for abundance of resources and multitudes of men are not like mental powers: the former indeed if continually used in war necessarily become exhausted, and fail those who possess them, whereas it is the nature of wisdom to increase the more it is exercised. And not in war only, but also in peace the need of deceit may be found, not merely in reference to the affairs of the state, but also in private life, in the dealings of husband with wife and wife with husband, son with father, friend with friend, and also children with a parent. For the daughter of Saul would not have been able to rescue her husband out of Saul's hands except by deceiving her father. And her brother, wishing to save him whom she had rescued when he was again in danger, made use of the same weapon as the wife. 1 Samuel 20:11

But none of these cases apply to me, for I am not an enemy or one of those trying to harm you—quite the opposite. I entrusted all my interests to your judgment and always followed it whenever you directed me.

Basil: But none of these cases apply to me: for I am not an enemy, nor one of those who are striving to injure you, but quite the contrary. For I entrusted all my interests to your judgment, and always followed it whenever you bid me.

Chrysostom: But, my admirable and excellent sir, this is the very reason why I took care to say that it is good to use this kind of deception not only in war and when dealing with enemies, but also in peacetime and when dealing with our closest friends. As proof that it benefits not only those who deceive but also those who are deceived, if you go to any physician and ask how they relieve their patients from disease, they will tell you that they do not rely on their professional skill alone but sometimes lead the sick to health by using deception and mixing the help they get from it with their medical knowledge. For when the patient's stubbornness and the disease's resistance defeat the physicians' plans, it becomes necessary to put on the mask of deception so that, as on the stage, they can hide what is actually happening. But if you like, I will tell you one example of a clever plan out of many I have heard of that were devised by those in the medical profession. A man was once suddenly struck by a very severe fever; the burning heat increased, and the patient rejected the remedies that could have reduced it and craved a drink of pure wine, passionately begging everyone who came near to give it to him and let him satisfy this deadly craving—I say deadly, because if anyone had granted this request he would not only have made the fever worse but also driven the unhappy man insane. As a result, professional skill was defeated, exhausted, and completely useless, so trickery stepped in and displayed its power in the way I will now describe. The physician took an earthen cup brought straight out of the furnace, soaked it in wine, then drew it out empty, filled it with water, and having ordered the room where the sick man lay to be darkened with curtains so that the light would not reveal the trick, he gave it to him to drink, pretending it was filled with undiluted wine. And the man, before he had taken it in his hands, being deceived by the smell, did not wait to examine what was given to him but, convinced by the odor and deceived by the darkness, eagerly gulped down the drink, and being satisfied with it immediately shook off the feeling of suffocation and escaped the imminent danger. Do you see the advantage of deception? And if anyone were to count up all the tricks of physicians, the list would go on indefinitely. And not only those who heal the body but those who also treat the diseases of the soul can be found continually making use of this remedy. Thus the blessed Paul attracted those multitudes of Jews: with this purpose he circumcised Timothy, although he warned the Galatians in his letter that Christ would not benefit those who were circumcised. For this reason he submitted to the law, although he considered the righteousness that came from the law to be loss after receiving faith in Christ. For great is the value of deception, provided it is not introduced with a harmful intention. In fact, action of this kind should not be called deception but rather a kind of good management, cleverness and skill, capable of finding ways where resources fail and making up for the mind's deficiencies. For I would not call Phinehas a murderer, although he killed two human beings with one stroke, nor would I call Elijah one after the slaughter of the hundred soldiers and the captain, and the rivers of blood he caused to be shed by the destruction of those who sacrificed to demons. For if we were to accept this and examine the bare deeds in themselves apart from the intention of those who did them, one might if he pleased judge Abraham guilty of child-murder and accuse his grandson and descendant of wickedness and deceit. For the one obtained the birthright, and the other transferred the wealth of the Egyptians to the host of the Israelites. But this is not the case—away with such an outrageous thought! For we not only clear them of blame but also admire them because of these things, since even God commended them for the same. For that man would fairly deserve to be called a deceiver who made an unrighteous use of the practice, not one who did so with a beneficial purpose. And often it is necessary to deceive and to do the greatest good by means of this device, whereas someone who has taken a straight course has done great harm to the person he has not deceived.

Chrysostom: But, my admirable and excellent Sir, this is the very reason why I took the precaution of saying that it was a good thing to employ this kind of deceit, not only in war, and in dealing with enemies, but also in peace, and in dealing with our dearest friends. For as a proof that it is beneficial not only to the deceivers, but also to those who are deceived; if you go to any of the physicians and ask them how they relieve their patients from disease, they will tell you that they do not depend upon their professional skill alone, but sometimes conduct the sick to health by availing themselves of deceit, and blending the assistance which they derive from it with their art. For when the waywardness of the patient and the obstinacy of the complaint baffle the counsels of the physicians, it is then necessary to put on the mask of deceit in order that, as on the stage, they may be able to hide what really takes place. But, if you please, I will relate to you one instance of stratagem out of many which I have heard of being contrived by the sons of the healing art. A man was once suddenly attacked by a fever of great severity; the burning heat increased, and the patient rejected the remedies which could have reduced it and craved for a draught of pure wine, passionately entreating all who approached to give it him and enable him to satiate this deadly craving — I say deadly, for if any one had gratified this request he would not only have exasperated the fever, but also have driven the unhappy man frantic. Thereupon, professional skill being baffled, and at the end of its resources and utterly thrown away, stratagem stepped in and displayed its power in the way which I will now relate. For the physician took an earthen cup brought straight out of the furnace, and having steeped it in wine, then drew it out empty, filled it with water, and, having ordered the chamber where the sick man lay to be darkened with curtains that the light might not reveal the trick, he gave it him to drink, pretending that it was filled with undiluted wine. And the man, before he had taken it in his hands, being deceived by the smell, did not wait to examine what was given him, but convinced by the odor, and deceived by the darkness, eagerly gulped down the draught, and being satiated with it immediately shook off the feeling of suffocation and escaped the imminent peril. Do you see the advantage of deceit? And if any one were to reckon up all the tricks of physicians the list would run on to an indefinite length. And not only those who heal the body but those also who attend to the diseases of the soul may be found continually making use of this remedy. Thus the blessed Paul attracted those multitudes of Jews: Acts 21:26 with this purpose he circumcised Timothy, although he warned the Galatians in his letter Galatians 5:2 that Christ would not profit those who were circumcised. For this cause he submitted to the law, although he reckoned the righteousness which came from the law but loss after receiving the faith in Christ. Philippians 3:7 For great is the value of deceit, provided it be not introduced with a mischievous intention. In fact action of this kind ought not to be called deceit, but rather a kind of good management, cleverness and skill, capable of finding out ways where resources fail, and making up for the defects of the mind. For I would not call Phinees a murderer, although he slew two human beings with one stroke: Numbers 25:7 nor yet Elias after the slaughter of the 100 soldiers, and the captain, 2 Kings 1:9-12 and the torrents of blood which he caused to be shed by the destruction of those who sacrificed to devils. 1 Kings 18:34 For if we were to concede this, and to examine the bare deeds in themselves apart from the intention of the doers, one might if he pleased judge Abraham guilty of child- murder Genesis 22:3 and accuse his grandson and descendant Exodus 11:2 of wickedness and guile. For the one got possession of the birthright, and the other transferred the wealth of the Egyptians to the host of the Israelites. But this is not the case: away with the audacious thought! For we not only acquit them of blame, but also admire them because of these things, since even God commended them for the same. For that man would fairly deserve to be called a deceiver who made an unrighteous use of the practice, not one who did so with a salutary purpose. And often it is necessary to deceive, and to do the greatest benefits by means of this device, whereas he who has gone by a straight course has done great mischief to the person whom he has not deceived.


On the Trinity — Book XII

On the Trinity, Book XII, against the Arians.

Source: Translated by E.W. Watson and L. Pullan. From Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, Second Series , Vol. 9. Edited by Philip Schaff and Henry Wace. ( Buffalo, NY: Christian Literature Publishing Co., 1899. ) Revised and edited for New Advent by Kevin Knight. <https://www.newadvent.org/fathers/330212.htm>.

Opening

At last, with the Holy Spirit guiding our journey, we are drawing near to the safe, peaceful harbor of a secure faith. We are like people who have been thrown about for a long time by sea and wind. It often happens to such people that massive piling waves keep them struggling near the coastline close to the ports for a while, but eventually that very surge of the vast and terrifying billows pushes them into a reliable, familiar anchorage. I hope this will happen to us as we fight in this twelfth book against the storm of heresy. As we launch our trustworthy boat onto the wave of this terrible false teaching, that very wave may carry us to the harbor of rest that we desire. Everyone is being tossed around by the unpredictable wind of doctrine. There is panic in one place and danger in another, and then often there is even shipwreck. This happens because it is claimed on prophetic authority that God the Only-begotten is a creature—meaning that He does not possess birth but creation, since it has been said in the character of Wisdom, "The Lord created Me as the beginning of His ways." This is the largest wave in the storm they stir up, this is the great surge of the swirling tempest. Yet when we have confronted it and it has broken without harming our ship, it will propel us forward to the completely safe harbor of the shore we long for.

1. At length, with the Holy Ghost speeding our way, we are approaching the safe, calm harbour of a firm faith. We are in the position of men, long tossed about by sea and wind, to whom it very often happens, that while great heaped-up waves delay them for a time around the coasts near the ports, at last that very surge of the vast and dreadful billows drives them on into a trusty, well-known anchorage. And this, I hope, will befall us, as we struggle in this twelfth book against the storm of heresy; so that while we venture out trusty bark therein upon the wave of this grievous impiety, this very wave may bring us to the haven of rest for which we long. For while all are driven about by the uncertain wind of doctrine, there is panic here and danger there, and then again there often is even shipwreck, because it is maintained on prophetic authority that God Only-begotten is a creature — so that to Him there belongs not birth but creation, because it has been said in the character of Wisdom, The Lord created Me as the beginning of His ways. Proverbs 8:22 This is the greatest billow in the storm they raise, this is the big wave of the whirling tempest: yet when we have faced it, and it has broken without damage to our ship, it will speed us forward even to the all-safe harbour of the shore for which we long.

With the Holy Spirit guiding our way, we are finally approaching the safe, calm harbor of a secure faith. Like sailors who have been tossed about by sea and wind, we have often been delayed near the ports by great heaving waves, but at last that very surge of vast and dreadful billows drives us into a trustworthy, familiar anchorage.

Yet we do not rest on uncertain or empty hopes like sailors do, who chart their course by their wishes rather than by reliable knowledge, and who are sometimes abandoned by shifting, unreliable winds or blown off course. Instead, we have at our side the unfailing Spirit of faith, remaining with us through the gift of God the Only-begotten, and leading us to calm waters on a steady course. We recognize that the Lord Christ is no creature, for He is not one. Nor is He something that has been made, since He Himself is the Lord of all things that are made. Rather, we know Him to be God, the true generation of God the Father. All of us, as His goodness has seen fit, have been named and adopted as sons of God, but He is to God the Father the one true Son, the true and perfect birth, which exists only in the knowledge of the Father and the Son. This alone is our religion: to confess Him as the Son not adopted but born, not chosen but begotten. We do not speak of Him either as made or as not born, since we neither compare the Creator to His creatures nor falsely speak of birth without begetting. He does not exist of Himself, since He exists through birth. Nor is He unborn, since He is the Son. Nor can He, being the Son, come to exist in any other way than by being born, because He is the Son.

2. Yet we do not rest, like sailors, on uncertain or on idle hopes: whom, as they shape their course to their wish, and not by assured knowledge, at times the shifting, fickle winds forsake or drive from their course. But we have by our side the unfailing Spirit of faith, abiding with us by the gift of the Only-begotten God, and leading us to smooth waters in an unwavering course. For we recognise the Lord Christ as no creature, for indeed He is none such; nor as something that has been made, since He is Himself the Lord of all things that are made; but we know Him to be God, God the true generation of God the Father. All we indeed, as His goodness has thought fit, have been named and adopted as sons of God: but He is to God the Father the one, true Son, and the true and perfect birth, which abides only in the knowledge of the Father and the Son. But this only, and this alone, is our religion, to confess Him as the Son not adopted but born, not chosen but begotten. For we do not speak of Him either as made, or as not born; since we neither compare the Creator to His creatures, nor falsely speak of birth without begetting. He does not exist of Himself, Who exists through birth; nor is He not born, Who is the Son; nor can He, Who is the Son, come to exist otherwise than by being born, because He is the Son.

Moreover, no one doubts that claims of impiety always contradict and resist claims of religious faith, and that what has already been condemned as impiously conceived cannot now be held piously. For instance, there is the discrepancy and disagreement that these new correctors of the apostolic faith maintain between the Spirit of the Evangelists and that of the Prophets. They assert that the Prophets prophesied one thing and the Evangelists preached another, since Solomon calls on us to worship a creature, while Paul condemns those who serve a creature. Certainly these two texts do not seem to agree with each other, according to this blasphemous theory. According to this view, the Apostle—who was trained by the law, set apart by divine appointment, and spoke through Christ speaking in him—was either ignorant of the prophecy or was not ignorant but contradicted it. Thus he did not know Christ to be a creature when he named Him the Creator, and he forbade the worship of a creature, warning us that the Creator alone is to be served, saying, "Who changed the truth of God into a lie, and served the creature, passing by the Creator Who is blessed for ever and ever" (Romans 1:23).

3. Moreover no one doubts that the assertions of impiety always contradict and resist the assertions of religious faith; and that that cannot be piously held now which is already condemned as impiously conceived; as, for instance, the discrepancy and variance which these new correctors of the apostolic faith maintain between the Spirit of the Evangelists and that of Prophets; or their assertion that the Prophets prophesied one thing and the Evangelists preached another, since Solomon calls upon us to adore a creature, while Paul convicts those who serve a creature. And certainly these two texts do not seem to agree together, according to the blasphemous theory, whereby the Apostle, who was trained by the law, and separated by divine appointment, and spoke through Christ speaking in him, either was ignorant of the prophecy, or was not ignorant but contradicted it; and thus did not know Christ to be a creature when he named Him the Creator; and forbade the worship of a creature, warning us that the Creator alone is to be served, and saying, Who changed the truth of God into a lie, and served the creature, passing by the Creator Who is blessed for ever and ever Romans 1:23

Does Christ, who is God, speaking in Paul, fail to refute this impious falsehood? Does He fail to condemn this lying distortion of truth? For all things were created through the Lord Christ; and therefore it is His proper name that He should be the Creator. Do not both the reality and the title of His creative power belong to Him? Melchizedek is our witness, declaring God to be Creator of heaven and earth: "Blessed be Abraham of God most high, who created heaven and earth." The prophet Hosea also is witness, saying, "I am the Lord your God, that establish the heavens and create the earth, whose hands have created all the host of heaven." Peter too is witness, writing thus, "Committing your souls as to a faithful Creator." Why do we apply the name of the work to the Maker of that work? Why do we give the same name to God and to our fellow human beings? He is our Creator, He is the Creator of all the heavenly host.

4. Does Christ, Who is God, speaking in Paul, fail to refute this impiety of falsehood? Does He fail to condemn this lying perversion of truth? For through the Lord Christ all things were created; and therefore it is His proper name that He should be the Creator. Does not both the reality and the title of His creative power belong to Him? Melchisedec is our witness, thus declaring God to be Creator of heaven and earth: Blessed be Abraham of God most high, Who created heaven and earth. Genesis 14:19 The prophet Hosea also is witness, saying, I am the Lord your God, that establish the heavens and create the earth, Whose hands have created all the host of heaven. Peter too is witness, writing thus, Committing your souls as to a faithful Creator. 1 Peter 4:19 Why do we apply the name of the work to the Maker of that work? Why do we give the same name to God and to our fellowmen? He is our Creator, He is the Creator of all the heavenly host.

Since the Apostles and Evangelists teach in faith that these statements refer in their meaning to the Son, through Whom all things were made, how can He be made equal to the very works of His hands and placed in the same category of nature as all other things? First, our human reason rejects this claim that the Creator is a creature, since creation comes into existence by means of the Creator. But if He is a creature, He is both subject to corruption and exposed to the suspense of waiting, and is subjected to bondage. For the same blessed Apostle Paul says: "For the long expectation of the creature waits for the revelation of the sons of God. For the creature was subject to vanity, not of its own will, but on account of Him Who has made it subject in hope. Because also the creature itself shall be freed from the slavery of corruption into the liberty of the glory of the children of God" (Romans 8:19-21). If, therefore, Christ is a creature, it must necessarily follow that He is in uncertainty, always hoping with a tedious expectation, and that His long expectation, rather than ours, is waiting, and that while He waits He is subjected to vanity, and is subjected through a subjection due to necessity, not of His own will. But since He is subjected not of His own will, He must also be a bondservant. Moreover, since He is a bondservant, He must also be dwelling in a corruptible nature. For the Apostle teaches that all these things belong to the creature, and that when it is freed from these through a long expectation, it will shine with a glory proper to man. But what a thoughtless and impious assertion about God this is—to imagine Him exposed, through the insults which the creature bears, to such mockeries as that He should hope and serve, and be under compulsion and receive recognition, and be freed hereafter into a condition which is ours, not His, when in reality it is by His gift that we make our little progress.

5. Since by the faith of the Apostles and Evangelists these statements are referred in their meaning to the Son, through Whom all things were made, how shall He be made equal to the very works of His hands and be in the same category of nature as all other things? In the first place our human intelligence repudiates this statement that the Creator is a creature; since creation comes to exist by means of the Creator. But if He is a creature, He is both subject to corruption and exposed to the suspense of waiting, and is subjected to bondage. For the same blessed Apostle Paul says: For the long expectation of the creature waits for the revelation of the sons of God. For the creature was subject to vanity, not of its own will, but on account of Him Who has made it subject in hope. Because also the creature itself shall be freed from the slavery of corruption into the liberty of the glory of the children of God. Romans 8:19-21 If, therefore, Christ is a creature, it must needs be that He is in uncertainty, hoping always with a tedious expectation, and that His long expectation, rather than ours, is waiting, and that while He waits He is subjected to vanity, and is subjected through a subjection due to necessity, not of His own will. But since He is subjected not of His own will, He must needs be also a bondservant; moreover since He is a bondservant He must needs also be dwelling in a corruptible nature. For the Apostle teaches that all these things belong to the creature, and that, when it shall be freed from these through a long expectation, it will shine with a glory proper to man. But what a thoughtless and impious assertion about God is this, to imagine Him exposed, through the insults which the creature bears, to such mockeries as that He should hope and serve, and be under compulsion and receive recognition, and be freed hereafter into a condition which is ours, not His; while really it is of His gift that we make our little progress.

Our impiety, through the license of this forbidden language, grows rapidly with even deeper faithlessness. It asserts that since the Son is a creature, it must maintain that the Father also does not differ from a creature. For Christ, remaining in the form of God, took the form of a servant. If He who is in the form of God is a creature, then God can never be separate from the creature, because there is a creature in the form of God. But to be in the form of God can only be understood to mean remaining in the physis of God. Therefore God would be a creature, because there is a creature with His physis. But He who was in the form of God did not grasp at being equal with God, because from equality with God—that is, from the form of God—He descended into the form of a servant. But He could not descend from God into man except by emptying Himself, as God, of the form of God. But when He emptied Himself, He was not destroyed so as not to exist, since then He would have become a different kind than He had been. For He who emptied Himself within Himself did not cease to be Himself, since the power of His might remains even in the power of emptying Himself. And the transition into the form of a servant does not mean the loss of the physis of God, since to have put off the form of God is nothing less than a mighty act of divine power.

6. But our impiety, by the licence of this forbidden language, waxes apace with yet deeper faithlessness; asserting that since the Son is a creature it is bound to maintain that the Father also does not differ from a creature. For Christ, remaining in the form of God, took the form of a servant; and if He is a creature Who is in the form of God, God can never be separate from the creature, because there is a creature in the form of God. But to be in the form of God can only be understood to mean, remaining in the nature of God; whence also God is a creature, because there is a creature with His nature. But He Who was in the form of God, did not grasp at being equal with God, because from equality with God, that is, from the form of God, He descended into the form of a servant. But He could not descend from God into man, except by emptying Himself, as God, of the form of God. But when He emptied Himself, He was not effaced, so as not to be; since then He would have become other in kind than He had been. For neither did He, Who emptied Himself within Himself, cease to be Himself; since the power of His might remains even in the power of emptying Himself; and the transition into the form of a servant does not mean the loss of the nature of God, since to have put off the form of God is nothing less than a mighty act of divine power.

To be in the form of God in this way is nothing other than to be equal with God. Therefore, equal honor is owed to the Lord Jesus Christ, who is in the form of God, as He Himself says: "That all men may honor the Son, even as they honor the Father. He that honors not the Son honors not the Father who sent Him" (John 5:23). There is never a difference between things that does not also imply a different degree of honor. The same objects deserve the same reverence. Otherwise, the highest honor will be unworthily given to things that are inferior, or—insulting what is superior—inferior things will be made equal to them in honor. But if the Son, regarded as a creation rather than a birth, is treated with reverence equal to that paid to the Father, then we grant no special measure of honor to the Father, since we charge ourselves with only such reverence toward Him as is shown to a creature. But since He is equal to God the Father, inasmuch as He is born as God from Him, He is also equal to Him in honor, for He is a Son and not a creature.

7. But to be in this way in the form of God is nothing else than to be equal with God: so that equality of honour is owed to the Lord Jesus Christ, Who is in the form of God, as He Himself says, That all men may honour the Son, even as they honour the Father. He that honours not the Son honours not the Father Who sent Him. John 5:23 There is never a difference between things which does not also imply a different degree of honour. The same objects deserve the same reverence; for otherwise the highest honour will be unworthily bestowed on those which are inferior, or with insult to the superior the inferior will be made equal to them in honour. But if the Son, regarded as a creation rather than a birth, be treated with a reverence equal to that paid the Father, then we grant no special meed of honour to the Father, since we charge ourselves with only such reverence towards Him as is shown to a creature. But since He is equal to God the Father, inasmuch as He is born as God from Him, He is also equal to Him in honour, for He is a Son and not a creature.

This again is a notable utterance of the Father concerning Him: From the womb, before the morning star I begot You. Here, as we have often said already, nothing derogatory to God is implied in the concession to our weakness of understanding. Just because He said that He begot Him from the womb does not mean He is composed of inner and outer parts that unite to form His members, or that He owes His being to the same causes within time that earthly bodies owe theirs. In fact, He Whose existence is due to no natural necessities is free and perfect, and eternal Lord of all nature. In explaining the true character of the birth of His Only-begotten, He points to the power of His own unchangeable nature. For though Spirit is born of Spirit (consistently, remember, with the true character of Spirit, through which it is also Spirit), nevertheless its only cause for being born lies within those perfect and unchangeable causes. And though it is born from a perfect and unchangeable cause, it must necessarily be born from that cause in accordance with the true character of that cause. Now the necessary process of human birth is conditioned by the causes that operate upon the womb. But as God is not made up of parts but is unchangeable as being Spirit, for God is Spirit, He is subject to no natural necessity working within Him. But since He was telling us of the birth of Spirit from Spirit, He instructed our understanding by an example from causes that work among us. This was not to give an example of the manner of birth, but to declare the fact of generation, not so the example might prove Him subject to necessity, but so it might enlighten our mind. If, therefore, God Only-begotten is a created being, what meaning is there in a revelation that uses the common facts of human birth to indicate that He was divinely generated?

8. This again is a notable utterance of the Father concerning Him: From the womb, before the morning star I begot You. Here, as we have often said already, nothing derogatory to God is implied in the concession to our weakness of understanding; as though, because He said that He begot Him from the womb, He were therefore composed of inner and outer parts, which unite to form His members, and owed His being to the same causes within time to which earthly bodies owe theirs; when in fact He Whose existence is due to no natural necessities, free and perfect, and eternal Lord of all nature, in explanation of the true character of the birth of His Only-begotten, points to power of His own unchangeable nature. For though Spirit be born of Spirit (consistently, be it remembered, with the true character of Spirit, through which itself is also Spirit), nevertheless its only cause for being born lies within those perfect and unchangeable causes. And though it is from a perfect and unchangeable cause that it is born, it must needs be born from that cause, in accordance with the true character of that cause. Now the necessary process of human birth is conditioned by the causes which operate upon the womb. But as God is not made up of parts, but is unchangeable as being Spirit, for God is Spirit, He is subject to no natural necessity working within Him. But since He was telling us of the birth of Spirit from Spirit, He instructed our understanding by an example from causes which work among us: not to give an example of the manner of birth, but to declare the fact of generation; not that the example might prove Him subject to necessity, but that it might enlighten our mind. If, therefore, God Only-begotten is a created being, what meaning is there in a revelation which uses the common facts of human birth to indicate that He was divinely generated?

God often uses the language of our bodily members to illustrate for us how He operates, making our understanding clearer by using terms we commonly know. For example, He says, "Whose hands created all the host of heaven," or again, "The eyes of the Lord are upon the righteous," or again, "I have found David, the son of Jesse, a man after My own heart." Now the heart here indicates the will, which David pleased through his upright character. Knowledge of the entire universe, by which nothing escapes God's notice, is expressed through the term "eyes." His creative activity, by which nothing exists that is not from God, is conveyed by the word "hands." Therefore, just as God wills and knows and does everything, and even when terms denoting bodily action are used we must understand that He has no need of a body's assistance, so too in the statement that He begot from the womb, the idea being presented is not of a human origin produced by a physical act, but of a birth that must be understood as spiritual, since in the other cases where bodily members are mentioned, this is done to represent to us other active powers in God.

9. For often by means of these members of our bodies, God illustrates for us the method of His own operations, enlightening our intelligence by using terms commonly understood: as when He says, Whose hands created all the host of heaven; or again, The eyes of the Lord are upon the righteous; or again, I have found David, the son of Jesse, a man after My own heart. Now by the heart is denoted the desire, to which David was well-pleasing through the uprightness of his character; and knowledge of the whole universe, whereby nothing is beyond God's ken, is expressed under the term 'eyes;' and His creative activity, whereby nothing exists which is not of God, is understood by the name of 'hands.' Therefore as God wills and foresees and does everything, and even in the use of terms denoting bodily action must be understood to have no need of the assistance of a body; surely, now, in the statement that He begot from the womb, the idea is brought forward not of a human origin produced by a bodily act, but of a birth which must be understood as spiritual, since in the other cases where members are spoken of, this is done to represent to us other active powers in God.

Since "heart" stands for desire, "eyes" for sight, and "hands" for accomplished work—and yet God desires, foresees, and acts without being composed of parts at all, with these same operations expressed by the words "heart," "eyes," and "hand"—doesn't the phrase "He begot from the womb" affirm the reality of the birth? This doesn't mean He begot the Son from His womb, just as He doesn't act by means of a hand, see by means of eyes, or desire by means of a heart. But just as using these terms makes clear that He truly acts, sees, and wills everything, so the word "womb" makes clear that He truly begot from Himself the One whom He begot—not that He used a womb, but that He intended to express reality. In the same way, He doesn't will, see, or act through bodily faculties, but uses the names of these body parts so that through the functions performed by physical powers we may understand the power of non-physical forces.

10. Therefore since heart is put for desire, and eyes for sight, and hands for work achieved — and yet, without in any way being made up of parts, God desires and foresees and acts, these same operations being expressed by the words heart, and eyes, and hand — is not the meaning of the phrase that He begot from the womb an assertion of the reality of the birth? Not that He begot the Son from His womb, just as neither does He act by means of a hand, nor see by means of eyes, nor desire by means of a heart. But since by the employment of these terms it is made clear that He really acts and sees and wills everything, so from the word 'womb' it is clear that He really begot from Himself Him Whom He begot; not that he made use of a womb, but that He purposed to express reality. Just in the same way He does not will or see or act through bodily faculties, but uses the names of these members in order that through the services performed by corporeal forces we may understand the power of forces which are not corporeal.

Now the structure of human society does not allow, nor do the words of our Lord's teaching permit, that the disciple should be above his master, or the slave rule over his lord. In these contrasting positions, subordination to knowledge is the proper state for ignorance, and unconditional submission is the appointed condition of servitude. Since this is the common judgment of everyone, whose recklessness would now lead us to say or think that God is a creature, or that the Son has been made? Nowhere do we find that our Master and Lord spoke of Himself in this way to His servants and disciples, or that He taught that His birth was a creation or a making. Furthermore, the Father never testified to Him as being anything other than a Son, nor did the Son claim that God was anything other than His own true Father. He firmly affirmed that He was born, not made or created, as He says, "Everyone who loves the Father loves also the Son who is born of Him" (1 John 5:1).

11. Now the constitution of human society does not allow, nor indeed do the words of our Lord's teaching permit, that the disciple should be above his master, or the slave rule over his lord; because, in these contrasted positions, subordination to knowledge is the fitting state of ignorance, and unconditional submission the appointed lot of servitude. And since it is the common judgment of all that this is so, whose rashness now shall induce us to say or think that God is a creature, or that the Son has been made? For nowhere do we find that our Master and Lord spoke thus of Himself to His servants and disciples, or that He taught that His birth was a creation or a making. Moreover, the Father never bore witness to Him as being anything else but a Son, nor did the Son profess that God was anything else than His own true Father, assuredly affirming that He was born, not made nor created, as He says, Every one that loves the Father, loves also the Son Who is born of Him 1 John 5:1.

On the other hand, His works in creation are acts of making and not a birth through generation. The heaven is not a son, the earth is not a son, and the world is not a birth. About these things it is said, "All things were made through Him" (John 1:3), and by the prophet, "The heavens are the works of Your hands," and by the same prophet, "Neglect not the works of Your hands." Is a picture a son of the painter, or a sword a son of the smith, or a house a son of the architect? These are the works of their making. But He alone is the Son of the Father who is born of the Father.

12. On the other hand His works in creation are acts of making and not a birth through generation. For the heaven is not a son, neither is the earth a son, nor is the world a birth; for of these it is said, All things were made through Him John 1:3; and by the prophet, The heavens are the works of Your hands; and by the same prophet, Neglect not the works of Your hands. Is the picture a son of the painter, or the sword a son of the smith or the house a son of the architect? These are the works of their making: but He alone is the Son of the Father Who is born of the Father.

We are indeed sons of God, but we are sons because the Son has made us so. We were once children of wrath, but we have been made sons of God through the Spirit of adoption, and we have received that title by favor, not by right of birth. Since everything that is made did not exist before it was made, so we who were not sons have been made what we are. We were not sons before, but after we received the name, we are such. Furthermore, we have not been born but made; not begotten but purchased. God purchased a people for Himself, and by this act begot them. But we never learn that God begot sons in the strict sense of the term. He does not say, "I have begotten and brought up My sons," but only, "I have begotten and brought up sons."

13. And we indeed are sons of God, but sons because the Son has made us such. For we were once sons of wrath, but have been made sons of God through the Spirit of adoption, and have earned that title by favour, not by right of birth. And since everything that is made, before it was made, was not, so we, although we were not sons, have been made what we are. For formerly we were not sons: but after we have earned the name we are such. Moreover, we have not been born, but made; not begotten, but purchased. For God purchased a people for Himself, and by this act begot them. But we never learn that God begot sons in the strict sense of the term. For He does not say, I have begotten and brought up My sons, but only, I have begotten and brought up sons.

Yet perhaps because God says, "My firstborn Son Israel," someone will interpret the fact that He said "My firstborn" in a way that strips the Son of the distinctive quality of birth—as if, because God also applied the word "Mine" to Israel, the adoption of those who have been made sons was misrepresented as though it were an actual birth, and therefore the phrase used of Him, "This is My beloved Son," does not apply uniquely to the birth of God, since the word "My" is (it is claimed) shared with those who clearly were not born sons. But that they were not really born, although they are said to have been born, is shown even from that passage where it is said, "A people which shall be born, whom the Lord has made."

14. Yet perchance inasmuch as He says, My firstborn Son Israel Exodus 4:22, some one will interpret the fact that He said, My firstborn, so as to deprive the Son of the characteristic property of birth; as though, because God also applied to Israel the epithet Mine, the adoption of those who have been made sons was misrepresented as though it were an actual birth, and therefore the phrase used of Him, This is My beloved Son Matthew 17:5, is not solely applicable to the birth of God, since the epithet My is (so it is asserted) shared with those who clearly were not born sons. But that they were not really born, although they are said to have been born, is shown even from that passage where it is said, A people which shall be born, whom the Lord has made.

Therefore, the people of Israel is born in such a way that it is made. We should not view the claim that it is born as contradicting the fact that it is made. For Israel is a son by adoption, not by generation. This status is not its true nature, but rather its title. Although the words "My firstborn" are written about Israel, there is still a great and significant difference between "My beloved Son" and "My firstborn son." Where there is birth, we see "My beloved Son," but where there is a selection from among the nations and adoption through an act of will, there is "My firstborn son." In this case, the people is God's with respect to its status as firstborn, while in the former case, the fact that He is God's relates to His character as a Son. Furthermore, in a case of birth, the father's ownership comes first and then his love, but in a case of adoption, the primary fact is that the son is made a firstborn, and then comes the ownership. Thus, to Israel, adopted as a son from all the peoples of the earth, the status of firstborn properly belonged. But to Him alone, Who is born God, the character of a Son properly belongs. Accordingly, there is no true and complete birth where sonship is assigned rather than real, since it is certain that the people which is born into a state of sonship is also made. But since Israel would not have been what it has now become, and since its birth is merely a name for its being made, it has no true birth, because it was something else before it was born. For this reason, it was not before it was born—that is, before it was made—because what is a son from among the nations was a nation before it was a son. Accordingly, it is not truly a son, because it was not always a son. But God Only-begotten was never at any time not a Son, nor was He anything before He was a Son, nor is He Himself anything except a Son. And so He Who is always a Son has made it impossible for us to think that there was a time when He was not.

15. Therefore the people of Israel is born, in such wise that it is made; nor do we take the assertion that it is born as contradictory to the fact that it is made. For it is a son by adoption, not by generation; nor is this its true character, but its title. For although the words, My firstborn are written of it; there is yet a great and wide difference between My beloved Son, and My firstborn son. For where there is birth, there we see, My beloved Son; but where there is a choice from among the nations, and adoption through an act of will, there is My firstborn son. Here the people is God's, in regard to its character as firstborn; in the former case the fact that He is God's, relates to His character as a Son. Again, in a case of birth the father's ownership comes first, and then his love; in a case of adoption the primary fact is that the son is made a firstborn, and then comes the ownership. Thus to Israel, adopted for a son out of all the peoples of the earth, properly belonged the character of a firstborn; but to Him alone, Who is born God, properly belongs the character of a Son. Accordingly there is no true and complete birth where sonship is imputed rather than real: since it is not doubtful that that people, which is born into a state of sonship, is also made. But since it would not have been what it is now become, and inasmuch as its birth is but a name for its being made, it has no true birth, since it was something else before it was born. And for this reason it was not before it was born, that is, before it was made, because that which is a son from among the nations was a nation before it was a son: and accordingly it is not truly a son, because it was not always a son. But God Only-begotten was neither at any time not a Son, nor was He anything before He was a Son, nor is He Himself anything except a Son. And so He Who is always a Son, has rendered it impossible for us to think of Him that there was a time when He was not.

Human births involve a prior state of non-existence for several reasons. First, everyone is born from parents who themselves once did not exist. Though each person born comes from someone who already exists, that very parent was not there before they were born. Second, the person being born comes into existence after a time when they did not exist, because time existed before their birth. If someone is born today, they did not exist in the time that was yesterday. They have moved from not being to being, and reason demands that what is born today did not exist yesterday. Therefore, the birth by which someone exists took place after a state of non-existence, since today necessarily implies that yesterday came before it, making it true that there was a time when they were not. These facts apply to the origin of everything human: everything receives a beginning before which it had not existed—first, as we have explained, in respect to time, and then in respect to cause. Regarding time, there is no doubt that things which now begin to exist formerly did not exist. This is also true regarding cause, since their existence certainly does not come from a cause within themselves. Consider all the causes of beginnings and direct your mind to what came before them: you will find that nothing began through self-causation, since nothing is born by the parent's free act, but all things are created as they are through the power of God. Therefore it is a natural property of each class of things, by virtue of actual heredity, that it once was not and then began to be, beginning after time began and existing within time. While all existing things have an origin later than time itself, their causes also were once non-existent, being born from things that once were not. Even Adam, the first parent of the human race, was formed from the earth, which was made out of nothing and after time—that is, after the heaven and earth, and the day and the sun, moon and stars. He had no first beginning in being born and began to be when he once had not been.

16. For indeed human births involve a previous non- existence, because, as a first reason, all are born from those, all of whom formerly were not. For although each one who is born has his origin from one who has been, nevertheless that very parent, from whom he is born, was not before he was born. Again, as a second reason, he who is born, is born after that he was not, for time existed before he was born. For if he is born today, in the time which was yesterday, he was not; and he has come into a state of being from a state of not being; and our reason enforces that that which is born today did not exist yesterday. And so it remains that his birth, by virtue of which he is, took place after a state of non- existence; since necessarily today implies the previous existence of yesterday, so that it is true of it that there was a time when it was not. And these facts hold good of the origin of everything relating to man: all receive a beginning, previously to which they had not been: firstly, as we have explained, in respect of time, and then in respect of cause. And in respect of time indeed there is no doubt that things which now begin to be, formerly were not; and this is true also in respect of cause, since it is certain that their existence is not derived from a cause within themselves. For think over all the causes of beginnings, and direct your understanding to their antecedents: you will find that nothing began by self-causation, since nothing is born by the free act of the parent, but all things are created what they are through the power of God. Whence also it is a natural property of each class of things by virtue of actual heredity, that it once was not and then began to be, beginning after time began, and existing within time. And while all existing things have an origin later than that of time, their causes also, in their turn, were once nonexistent, being born from things which once were not. Even Adam, the first parent of the human race, was formed from the earth, which was made out of nothing, and after time, that is to say, after the heaven and earth, and the day and the sun, moon and stars, and he had no first beginning in being born, and began to be when he once had not been.

But for God the Only-begotten, who is preceded by no earlier time, it is impossible that at some point He was not, since that "some point" would then be prior to Him. Moreover, the claim that He was not involves the concept of time—which means time would not begin after Him, but He Himself would begin after time, and since He was not before He was born, the very period when He was not would come before Him. Furthermore, He who is born from Him who truly is cannot be understood to have been born from what was not, since He who truly is is the cause of His existence, and His birth cannot originate from what is not. Therefore, since in His case it is not true either with respect to time that He ever was not, or with respect to the Father—that is, the source of His being—that He came into existence out of nothing, He has left no possibility regarding Himself either of having been born out of nothing or of not having existed before He was born.

17. But for God Only-begotten, Who is preceded by no antecedent time, the possibility is excluded that at some time He was not, since that some time thus becomes prior to Him; and again, the assertion that He was not involves the notion of time: whence time will not begin to be after Him, but He Himself will begin to be after time, and, inasmuch as He was not before He was born, the very period when He was not will take precedence of Him. Further, He Who is born from Him Who really is, cannot be understood to have been born from that which was not: since He Who really is, is the cause of His existing, and His birth cannot have its origin in that which is not. And therefore since in His case it is not true either in regard of time that He ever was not, or in regard of the Father, that is, the Author of His being, that He has come into existence out of nothing, He has left no possibility with regard to Himself either of His having been born out of nothing, or of His not having existed before He was born.

I am well aware that most people whose minds are dulled by impiety and cannot accept the mystery of God, or who are driven by a hostile spirit to disguise their mad passion for belittling God under a pretense of reverence, typically make strange claims to those who are simple-minded. They argue that since we say the Son always has existed, and that He never has been anything other than what He has always been, we are therefore declaring that He is unborn, because He always has existed. According to human reasoning, they claim, whatever has always existed cannot possibly have been born, since the reason for something being born is that what did not exist might come into existence. And the coming into existence of what did not exist means nothing else, according to common sense, than being born. They may add further arguments that are clever enough and pleasant to hear: If He was born, He began to exist; at the time when He began to exist, He was not; and when He was not, it is impossible that He was. With such proofs they maintain that it is reasonable and pious to say, "He was not before He was born," because in order that He might come into existence, One who was not, not One who already was, was born. Nor did One who already was require a birth, although One who was not was born, so that He might come into existence.

18. Now I am not ignorant that most of those, whose mind being dulled by impiety does not accept the mystery of God, or who through the strong influence of a hostile spirit are ready to manifest, under the cover of reverence, a mad passion for disparaging God, are wont to make strange assertions in the ears of simple-minded men. They assert that since we say that the Son always has been, and that He never has been anything which He has not always been, we are therefore declaring that He is without birth, inasmuch as He always has been; since, according to the workings of human reason, that which always has existed cannot possibly have been born: since (so they urge) the cause of a thing being born, is that something, which was not, may come into existence, while the coming into existence of something which was not, means nothing else, according to the judgment of common sense, than its being born. They may add those arguments, subtle enough and pleasant to hear — If He was born, He began to be; at the time when He began to be, He was not: and when He was not, it cannot be that He was. By such proofs let them maintain that it is the language of reasonable piety to say, He was not before He was born: because in order that He might come to be, One Who was not, not One Who was, was born. Nor did He Who was, require a birth, although He Who was not was born, to the end that He might come to be.

Now, first of all, people who claim to have devout knowledge of divine matters should have set aside the complicated questions of clever philosophy in areas where the truth preached by the Evangelists and Apostles showed the way. Instead, they should have followed the faith that rests in God. This is because the sophistry of a syllogistic question easily strips a weak mind of the protection of its faith. A deceptive argument lures the innocent defender, who tries to support his case by investigating the facts, until it finally robs him, through his own investigation, of his certainty. In the end, the person answering no longer holds in his mind a truth that he has given up by his own admission. For what answer suits the questioner's purpose better than our admission, when we are asked "Does anything exist before it is born?" that what is born did not previously exist? It is contrary both to nature and to necessary reason that something which already exists should be born, since a thing must be born in order to come into existence, not because it already existed. But when we make this concession, even though it is rightly made, we lose the certainty of our faith, and being trapped we fall in with their impious and unchristian plans.

19. Now, first of all, men professing a devout knowledge of divine things, in matters where the truth preached by Evangelists and Apostles showed the way, ought to have laid aside the intricate questions of a crafty philosophy, and rather to have followed after the faith which rests in God: because the sophistry of a syllogistical question easily disarms a weak understanding of the protection of its faith, since treacherous assertion lures on the guileless defender, who tries to support his case by enquiry into facts, till at last it robs him, by means of his own enquiry, of his certainty; so that the answerer no longer retains in his consciousness a truth which by his admission he has surrendered. For what answer accommodates itself so well to the questioner's purpose, as the admission on our part, when we are asked, Does anything exist before it is born? that that which is born, did not previously exist? For it is contrary both to nature and to necessary reason that a thing which already exists should be born: since a thing must needs be born in order that it may come to be, and not because it already existed. But when we have made this concession, because it is rightly made, we lose the certainty of our faith, and being ensnared we fall in with their impious and unchristian designs.

But the blessed Apostle Paul, taking precaution against this, as we have often shown, warned us to be on our guard, saying: "Take heed lest any man spoil you through philosophy and vain deceit, according to the tradition of men, according to the elements of the world, and not according to Christ, in whom dwells all the fullness of the Godhead bodily." Therefore we must be on our guard against philosophy, and we must not so much avoid methods that rest upon human traditions as refute them. Any concession we make must show not that we have been out-argued but that we have been confused, for it is right that we who declare Christ to be the power of God and the wisdom of God should not flee from the teachings of men, but rather overthrow them. We must restrain and instruct the simple-minded so they will not be spoiled by these teachers. Since God can do all things, and in His wisdom can do all things wisely—for His purpose is not lacking in power, nor is His power lacking in purpose—it is fitting that those who proclaim Christ to the world face the irreverent and faulty teachings of the world with the knowledge given by that wise Omnipotence, according to the saying of the blessed Apostle: "For our weapons are not carnal but powerful for God, for the casting down of strongholds, casting down reasonings and every high thing which is exalted against the knowledge of God." The Apostle did not leave us a faith that was bare and without reason. Although a bare faith may be most powerful for salvation, unless it is trained by teaching, while it will indeed have a secure retreat to withdraw to in the midst of enemies, it will still be unable to maintain a safe and strong position for resistance. Its position will be like what a camp provides to a weak force after a retreat—not like the undismayed courage of men who have a camp to hold. Therefore we must beat down the insolent arguments that are raised against God, and destroy the strongholds of false reasoning, and crush clever minds that lift themselves up to impiety, with weapons not carnal but spiritual, not with earthly learning but with heavenly wisdom, so that just as divine things differ from human things, so the philosophy of heaven may surpass the rivalry of earth.

20. But the blessed Apostle Paul, taking precaution against this, as we have often shown, warned us to be on our guard, saying: Take heed lest any man spoil you through philosophy and vain deceit, according to the tradition of men, according to the elements of the world, and not according to Christ, in Whom dwells all the fullness of the Godhead bodily. Colossians 2:8-9 Therefore we must be on our guard against philosophy, and methods which rest upon traditions of men we must not so much avoid as refute. Any concession that we make must imply not that we are out-argued but that we are confused, for it is right that we, who declare that Christ is the power of God and the wisdom of God, should not flee from the doctrines of men, but rather overthrow them; and we must restrain and instruct the simple-minded lest they be spoiled by these teachers. For since God can do all things, and in His wisdom can do all things wisely, for neither is His purpose unarmed with power nor His power unguided by purpose, it behooves those who proclaim Christ to the world, to face the irreverent and faulty doctrines of the world with the knowledge imparted by that wise Omnipotence, according to the saying of the blessed Apostle: For our weapons are not carnal but powerful for God, for the casting down of strongholds, casting down reasonings and every high thing which is exalted against the knowledge of God. The Apostle did not leave us a faith which was bare and devoid of reason; for although a bare faith may be most mighty to salvation, nevertheless, unless it is trained by teaching, while it will have indeed a secure retreat to withdraw to in the midst of foes, it will yet be unable to maintain a safe and strong position for resistance. Its position will be like that which a camp affords to a weak force after a flight; not like the undismayed courage of men who have a camp to hold. Therefore we must beat down the insolent arguments which are raised against God, and destroy the fastnesses of fallacious reasoning, and crush cunning intellects which hit themselves up to impiety, with weapons not carnal but spiritual, not with earthly learning but with heavenly wisdom; so that in proportion as divine things differ from human, so may the philosophy of heaven surpass the rivalry of earth.

Misbelief should therefore give up its efforts. It should not think that just because it doesn't understand, we are denying a truth that we alone rightly understand and believe. We clearly declare that He was born, yet we do not claim that He was ever not born. Being not born and being born are not the same thing, since "being born" means having an origin from another, while "not born" means having no origin at all. It is one thing to exist always as the Eternal, without any source of being, and another thing to be co-eternal with a Father, having Him as the source of being. Where a father is the source of being, there is also birth. And further, where the source of being is eternal, the birth is also eternal, for since birth comes from the source of being, birth that comes from an eternal source of being must be eternal. Now everything that always exists is also eternal. But not everything that is eternal is also not born, since what is born from eternity has eternally the character of having been born, whereas what is not born is unbegotten as well as eternal. But if what has been born from the Eternal is not born eternal, it would follow that the Father is not an eternal source of being either. Therefore, if any measure of eternity is lacking in Him who has been born of the eternal Father, clearly that same measure is lacking in the Author of His being, since what belongs infinitely to the One who begets belongs infinitely to the One who is born as well. Neither reason nor intelligence allows any interval between the birth of God the Son and the generation by God the Father, since the generation consists in the birth and the birth in the generation. Thus each of these events coincides exactly with the other; neither took place unless both took place. Therefore, what owes its existence to both these events cannot be eternal unless they both are eternal, since neither of the two correlatives, apart from the other, has any reality, because it is impossible for one to exist without the other.

21. Accordingly let misbelief abandon its efforts; let it not think, because it does not understand, that we deny a truth which, in fact, we alone rightly understand and believe. For while we declare in so many words that He was born, nevertheless we do not assert that He was ever not born. For it is not the same thing to be not born and to be born: since the latter term expresses origin derived from some other, the former origin derived from none. And it is one thing to exist always, as the Eternal, without any source of being, and another to be co-eternal with a Father, having Him for the Source of being. For where a father is the source of being, there also is birth; and further, where the Source of being is eternal, the birth also is eternal: for since birth comes from the source of being, birth which comes from an eternal Source of being must be eternal. Now everything which always exists, is also eternal. But nevertheless, not everything which is eternal is also not born; since that which is born from eternity has eternally the character of having been born; but that which is not born is ingenerate as well as eternal. But if that which has been born from the Eternal is not born eternal, it will follow that the Father also is not an eternal Source of being. Therefore if any measure of eternity is wanting to Him Who has been born of the eternal Father, clearly the very same measure is wanting to the Author of His being; since what belongs in an infinite degree to Him Who begets, belongs in an infinite degree to Him also Who is born. For neither reason nor intelligence allows of any interval between the birth of God the Son and the generation by God the Father; since the generation consists in the birth, and the birth in the generation. Thus each of these events coincides exactly with the other; neither took place unless both took place. Therefore that which owes its existence to both these events cannot be eternal unless they both are eternal; since neither of the two correlatives, apart from the other, has any reality, because it is impossible for one to exist without the other.

Someone who cannot accept this divine mystery will say: Everything that has been born once did not exist, since it was born so that it might come into existence.

22. But some one, who cannot receive this divine mystery, will say, Everything which has been born, once was not; since it was born in order that it might come into existence.

Does anyone doubt that all human beings who have been born once did not exist? However, it is one thing to be born from someone who once did not exist, and another to be born from One who always exists. Every state of infancy, since it previously had no existence, began from some point in time. This infancy, growing into childhood, later advances into youth and then to fatherhood. Yet the man was not always a father, for he progressed to youth through boyhood, and to boyhood through original infancy. Therefore, he who was not always a father also did not always beget. But where the Father is eternal, the Son also is eternal. So if you maintain, whether by argument or by instinct, that God—in the mystery of our knowledge of whom one property is that he is Father—was not always the Father of the begotten Son, you also maintain, as a matter of understanding and knowledge, that the Son, who was begotten, did not always exist. But if the property of fatherhood is co-eternal with the Father, then necessarily the property of sonship must also be co-eternal with the Son. And how will it fit with our language or our understanding to claim that he did not exist before he was born, when his property is that he always was what he has been born?

23. But does any one doubt that all human beings that have been born, at one time were not? It is, however, one thing to be born of some one who once was not, and another to be born of One Who always is. For every state of infancy, since previously it had no existence, began from some point of time. And this again, growing up into childhood, still later urges on youth to fatherhood. Yet the man was not always a father, for he advanced to youth through boyhood, and to boyhood through original infancy. Therefore he who was not always a father, also did not always beget: but where the Father is eternal, the Son also is eternal. And so if you hold, whether by argument or by instinct, that God, in the mystery of our knowledge of Whom one property is that He is Father, was not always the Father of the begotten Son, you hold also, as a matter of understanding and of knowledge, that the Son, Who was begotten, did not always exist. But if the property of fatherhood be co-eternal with the Father, then necessarily also the property of sonship must be co-eternal with the Son. And how will it square with our language or our understanding to maintain that He was not before He was born, Whose property it is that He always was what He has been born.

Therefore, the Only-begotten God, containing in Himself the form and image of the invisible God, is equal to the Father in all things that are properties of God the Father, by virtue of the fullness of true divinity in Himself. For as we have shown in the earlier books, He is as mighty and as worthy of honor as the Father in respect of power and veneration. So also, just as the Father is always Father, He too, as the Son, possesses the corresponding property of being always the Son. For according to the words spoken to Moses, "He Who is has sent Me to you," we receive the clear understanding that absolute being belongs to God, since that which is cannot be thought of or spoken of as not being. For being and not being are opposites, nor can these mutually exclusive descriptions be true of one and the same thing at the same time—while one is present, the other must be absent. Therefore, where anything is, neither thought nor language will allow for its not being. When our thoughts turn backward and are continually carried back further and further to understand the nature of Him Who is, this single fact about Him, that He is, always remains prior to our thoughts, since that quality which is infinitely present in God always withdraws itself from the backward gaze of our thoughts, even though they reach back to an infinite distance. The result is that the backward straining of our thoughts can never grasp anything prior to God's property of absolute existence, since nothing presents itself to enable us to understand the nature of God, even though we go on seeking to eternity, except always the fact that God always is. This quality, then, which has been declared about God by Moses, and of which our human intelligence can give no further explanation—this very quality the Gospels testify to be a property of the Only-begotten God, since "in the beginning was the Word," and since "the Word was with God," and since He was "the true Light," and since "the Only-begotten God is in the bosom of the Father," and since "Jesus Christ is God over all."

24. And so God Only-begotten, containing in Himself the form and image of the invisible God, in all things which are properties of God the Father is equal to Him by virtue of the fullness of true Godhead in Himself. For, as we have shown in the former books, in respect of power and veneration He is as mighty and as worthy of honour as the Father: so also, inasmuch as the Father is always Father, He too, inasmuch as He is the Son, possesses the like property of being always the Son. For according to the words spoken to Moses, He Who is, has sent Me unto you, we obtain the unambiguous conception that absolute being belongs to God; since that which is, cannot be thought of or spoken of as not being. For being and not being are contraries, nor can these mutually exclusive descriptions be simultaneously true of one and the same object: for while the one is present, the other must be absent. Therefore, where anything is, neither conception nor language will admit of its not being. When our thoughts are turned backwards, and are continually carried back further and further to understand the nature of Him Who is, this sole fact about Him, that He is, remains ever prior to our thoughts; since that quality, which is infinitely present in God, always withdraws itself from the backward gaze of our thoughts, though they reach back to an infinite distance. The result is that the backward straining of our thoughts can never grasp anything prior to God's property of absolute existence; since nothing presents itself, to enable us to understand the nature of God, even though we go on seeking to eternity, save always the fact that God always is. That then which has both been declared about God by Moses, that of which our human intelligence can give no further explanation; that very quality the Gospels testify to be a property of God Only-begotten; since in the beginning was the Word, and since the Word was with God, and since He was the true Light, and since God Only-begotten is in the bosom of the Father, and since Jesus Christ is God over all Romans 9:5.

Therefore He was, and He is, since He exists from the One who always is what He is. But to exist from Him—that is, to exist from the Father—is birth. Moreover, to always exist from the One who always exists is eternity. Yet this eternity is derived not from Himself but from the Eternal One. And from the Eternal One nothing can come forth except what is eternal. For if the Offspring is not eternal, then neither is the Father, who is the source of generation, eternal. Now since it is the defining characteristic of His being that His Father always exists and that He is always His Son, and since eternity is expressed in the name "He who is," therefore, because He possesses absolute being, He also possesses eternal being. Moreover, no one doubts that generation implies birth, and that birth indicates one who exists from that time forward, not one who does not continue to exist. Furthermore, there can be no doubt that no one who already existed could be born. For no cause of birth can apply to the One who of Himself continues eternally. But God Only-begotten, who is the Wisdom of God, the Power and the Word of God, because He was born, bears witness to the Father as the source of His being. Since He was born of the One who eternally exists, He was not born from nothing. Since He was born before times eternal, His birth must necessarily be prior to all thought. There is no room for the verbal quibble "He was not, before He was born." For if He falls within the range of our thought in the sense that He was not before He was born, then both our thought and time are prior to His birth, since everything that once was not falls within the scope of thought and time by the very meaning of the assertion that it once was not—which separates off, within time, a period when it did not exist. But He is from the Eternal One and yet has always existed. He is not ingenerate, yet He was never non-existent, since to have always existed transcends time, and to have been born is birth.

25. Therefore He was, and He is, since He is from Him Who always is what He is. But to be from Him, that is to say, to be from the Father, is birth. Moreover, to be always from Him, Who always is, is eternity; but this eternity is derived not from Himself, but from the Eternal. And from the Eternal nothing can spring but what is eternal: for if the Offspring is not eternal, then neither is the Father, Who is the source of generation, eternal. Now since it is the special characteristic of His being that His Father always exists, and that He is always His Son, and since eternity is expressed in the name He that is, therefore, since He possesses absolute being, He possesses also eternal being. Moreover, no one doubts that generation implies birth, and that birth points to one existing from that time forth, and not to one who does not continue. Furthermore, there can be no doubt that no one who already was in existence could be born. For no cause of birth can accrue to Him, Who of Himself continues eternal. But God Only-begotten, Who is the Wisdom of God, and the Power and the Word of God, since He was born, bears witness to the Father as the source of His being. Since He was born of One, Who eternally exists, He was not born of nothing. Since He was born before times eternal, His birth must necessarily be prior to all thought. There is no room for the verbal quibble, He was not, before He was born. For if He is within the range of our thought, in the sense that He was not before He was born, then both our thought and time are prior to His birth; since everything which once was not, is within the compass of thought and time, by the very meaning of the assertion that it once was not, which separates off, within time, a period when it did not exist. But He is from the Eternal, and yet has always been; He is not ingenerate, yet never was non-existent; since to have always been transcends time, and to have been born is birth.

We confess that God Only-begotten was born, but born before times eternal. We must make our confession within the limits that the clear preaching of the Apostles and Prophets sets for us. At the same time, human thought cannot grasp any intelligible idea of birth outside of time, since it contradicts the nature of earthly beings that any of them should be born before all times. But when we make this claim, how can we reconcile it with the contradictory statement that before His birth He was not, when according to the Apostle He is God Only-begotten before times eternal? If the belief that He was born before times eternal is not only the reasonable conclusion of human intelligence but also the confession of thoughtful faith, then several things follow. Since birth implies some author of being, and what surpasses all time is eternal, and whatever is born before times eternal transcends earthly perception, we are certainly exalting by impious self-will a notion of human reason if we maintain in a carnal sense that before He was born He was not. He is born eternal, beyond human perception or carnal intelligence. And again, whatever transcends time is eternal.

26. And so we confess that God Only-begotten was born, but born before times eternal: since we must make our confession within such limits as the express preaching of Apostles and Prophets assigns to us; though at the same time human thought cannot grasp any intelligible idea of birth out of time, since it is inconsistent with the nature of earthly beings that any of them should be born before all times. But when we make this assertion, how can we reconcile with it, as part of the same doctrine, the contradictory statement that before His birth He was not, when according to the Apostle He is God Only-begotten before times eternal? If, therefore, the belief that He was born before times eternal is not only the reasonable conclusion of human intelligence, but the confession of thoughtful faith, then, since birth implies some author of being, and what surpasses all time is eternal, and whatever is born before times eternal transcends earthly perception, we are certainly exalting by impious self-will a notion of human reason, if we maintain in a carnal sense that before He was born He was not, since He is born eternal, beyond human perception or carnal intelligence. And again, whatever transcends time is eternal.

We can grasp all time through imagination or knowledge, since we know that what exists today did not exist yesterday, because what was yesterday no longer exists now. And what exists now is only present now and was not also present yesterday. Through imagination we can reach back into the past so that we have no doubt that before a certain city was founded, there was a time when that city had not yet been founded. Therefore, since all time falls within the range of knowledge or imagination, we judge it by the perceptions of human reason. For this reason we are considered to have spoken reasonably about anything when we say, "It did not exist before it was born," since time that comes before is prior to the beginning of every single thing. But on the other hand, since in the things of God—that is, regarding the birth of God—there is nothing that does not exist before times eternal, it is illogical to use the phrase "before He was born" of Him, or to suppose that He who possesses before times eternal the eternal promise is merely (in the language of the blessed Apostle) hoping for eternal life, which God who cannot lie has promised before times eternal, or to say that He once did not exist. For reason rejects the idea that He began to exist after anything, since we must confess that He existed before times eternal.

27. For we can embrace all time in imagination or knowledge, since we know that what is now today, did not exist yesterday, because what was yesterday is not now; and on the other hand what is now, is only now and was not also yesterday. And by imagination we can so span the past that we have no doubt that before some city was founded, there existed a time in which that city had not been founded. Since, therefore, all time is the sphere of knowledge or imagination, we judge of it by the perceptions of human reason; hence we are considered to have reasonably asserted about anything, It was not, before it was born, since antecedent time is prior to the origin of every single thing. But on the other hand, since in things of God, that is to say, in regard to the birth of God, there is nothing that is not before time eternal: it is illogical to use of Him the phrase before He was born, or to suppose that He Who possesses before times eternal the eternal promise, is merely (in the language of the blessed Apostle) in hope of eternal life, which God Who cannot lie has promised before times eternal, or to say that once He was not. For reason rejects the notion that He began to exist after anything, Who, so we must confess, existed before times eternal.

We may grant that being born before eternal times is not something that belongs to human nature, nor something we can understand. Yet in this we believe what God has declared about Himself. How then does the unbelief of our own day assert, based on human reasoning, that what was born did not exist before its birth, when the Apostolic faith tells us that it was always being born—in some way inconceivable to human understanding—or in other words existed before eternal times? For what is born before time is always being born, since what exists before eternal time always exists. But what has always been born cannot at any time have had no existence, since not existing at a given time is directly contrary to eternal existence. Moreover, always existing excludes the idea of not having always existed. And since the idea of not having always existed is excluded by the fact that He has always been born, we cannot conceive the idea that He did not exist before He was born. For it is obvious that He who was born before eternal times has always been born, although we can form no clear conception of anything having been born before all time. For if we must confess (as is clearly necessary) that He has been born before every creature, whether invisible or corporeal, and before all ages and eternal times, and before all perception, and that He always exists through the very fact that He has been so born—then by no manner of thought can it be conceived that before He was born, He did not exist. Since He who has been born before eternal times is prior to all thought, we can never think that once He did not exist, when we must confess that He always exists.

28. We may grant that for anything to be born before times eternal is not the way of human nature, nor a matter which we can understand; and yet in this we believe God's declarations about Himself. How then does the infidelity of our own day assert, according to the conceptions of human intelligence, that that had no existence before it was born, which the Apostolic faith tells us was, in some manner inconceivable to the human understanding, always born, or in other words existed before times eternal? For what is born before time is always born; since that which exists before time eternal, always exists. But what has always been born, cannot at any time have had no existence; since non- existence at a given time is directly contrary to eternity of existence. Moreover, existing always excludes the idea of not having existed always. And the idea of not having existed always being excluded by the postulate that He has always been born, we cannot conceive the supposition that He did not exist before He was born. For it is obvious that He Who was born before times eternal, has always been born, although we can form no positive conception of anything having been born before all time. For if we must confess (as is clearly necessary) that He has been born before every creature, whether invisible or corporeal, and before all ages and times eternal, and before all perception, Who always exists through the very fact that He has been so born — then by no manner of thought can it be conceived that before He was born, He did not exist; since He Who has been born before times eternal, is prior to all thought, and we can never think that once He did not exist, when we have to confess that He always exists.

Our opponent cleverly anticipates us with this nitpicking objection. If, he argues, it is inconceivable that He did not exist before He was born, then it must be conceivable that Someone Who already existed was born.

29. But our opponent cunningly anticipates us with this carping objection. If, he urges, it is inconceivable that He did not exist before He was born, it must be conceivable that One Who already existed was born.

I will ask this objector in reply whether he remembers my calling Him anything other than born, and whether I did not say that existence before times eternal and birth have the same meaning in the case of Him who was. For the birth of One already existing is not really birth, but a self-created change through birth, and the eternal existence of One who is born means that in His birth He is prior to any conception of time, and that there is no room for the mind to suppose that at any time He was unborn. And so an eternal birth before times eternal is not the same as existence before being born. But to have been born always before times eternal rules out the possibility of having had no existence before birth.

30. I will ask this objector in reply, whether he remembers my calling Him anything else than born, and whether I did not say that existence before times eternal and birth have the same meaning in the case of Him that was. For the birth of One already existing is not really birth, but a self-wrought change through birth, and the eternal existence of One Who is born means that in His birth He is prior to any conception of time, and that there is no room for the mind to suppose that at any time He was unborn. And so an eternal birth before times eternal is not the same as existence before being born. But to have been born always before times eternal excludes the possibility of having had no existence before birth.

Again, this same fact rules out the possibility of saying that He existed before He was born, because He Who surpasses our perception surpasses it in every way. For if the idea of being born while always existing is beyond thought, it is equally impossible for the idea that He did not exist before He was born to be grasped by thought. And so, since we must acknowledge that having always been born means nothing more to us than the fact of birth itself, the question of whether He did or did not exist before He was born cannot be decided by our way of thinking, since this one fact—that He was born before times eternal—always escapes the grasp of our thought. So He was born and yet has always existed; He does not allow anything else to be understood or said about Him except that He was born. For since He is prior to time itself, within which thought operates (since time eternal is previous to thought), He prevents thought from determining whether He was or was not before He was born, since existence before birth is incompatible with the idea of birth, and prior non-existence involves the idea of time. Therefore, while the infinity of times eternal destroys any explanation involving the idea of time—that is, the notion that He did not exist—His birth equally forbids any explanation inconsistent with it—that is, the notion that He existed before He was born. For if the question of His existence or non-existence can be decided by our way of thinking, then the birth itself must be after time, for He Who does not always exist must necessarily have begun to be after some given point in time.

31. Again, this same fact excludes the possibility of saying that He existed before He was born; because He Who transcends perception transcends it in every respect. For if the notion of being born, though always existing, transcends thought, it is equally impossible that the notion that He did not exist before He was born should be a subject of thought. And so, since we must confess that to have been always born means for us nothing beyond the fact of birth, the question whether He did or did not exist before He was born cannot be determined under our conditions of thought; since this one fact that He was born before times eternal ever eludes the grasp of our thought. So He was born and yet has always existed; He Who does not allow anything else to be understood or said about Him than that He was born. For since He is prior to time itself within which thought exists (since time eternal is previous to thought), He debars thought from determining concerning Him, whether He was or was not before He was born; since existence before birth is incompatible with the idea of birth, and previous non- existence involves the idea of time. Therefore, while the infinity of times eternal is fatal to any explanation involving the idea of time — that is to say, to the notion that He did not exist; His birth equally forbids any that is inconsistent with it — that is to say, the notion that He existed before He was born. For if the question of His existence or His non- existence can be determined under our conditions of thought, then the birth itself must be after time; for He Who does not always exist must, of necessity, have begun to be after some given point of time.

The conclusion reached by faith, argument, and thought is that the Lord Jesus was both born and has always existed. For when the mind searches the past seeking knowledge about the Son, this one fact—and nothing else—will constantly present itself to the inquirer's perception: that He was born and has always existed. Therefore, just as it is a property of God the Father to exist without birth, so it must also belong to the Son to exist always through birth. Birth can declare nothing except that there is a Father, and the title Father can declare nothing except that there is a birth. Neither those names nor the nature of the matter will allow for any middle position. Either the Father was not always a Father unless there was always also a Son, or if He was always a Father, there was always also a Son. Whatever period of time is denied to the Son—making His sonship non-eternal—is exactly the same amount that the Father lacks of having always been a Father. This would mean that although He was always God, He nevertheless could not have been a Father for the same infinite duration during which He is God.

32. Therefore the conclusion reached by faith and argument and thought is that the Lord Jesus both was born and always existed: since if the mind survey the past in search of knowledge concerning the Son, this one fact and nothing else, will be constantly present to the enquirer's perception, that He was born and always existed. As therefore it is a property of God the Father to exist without birth, so also it must belong to the Son to exist always through birth. But birth can declare nothing except that there is a Father and the title Father nothing else except that there is a birth. For neither those names nor the nature of the case, will allow of any intermediate position. For either He was not always a Father, unless there was always also a Son; or if He was always a Father, there was always also a Son; since whatever period of time is denied to the Son, to make His sonship non- eternal, just so much the Father lacks of having been always a Father: so that although He was always God, nevertheless He cannot have been also a Father for the same infinity during which He is God.

The declarations of impiety go even further, ascribing not only birth in time to the Son, but also generation in time to the Father, because the process of generation and the birth occur within the same period.

33. Now the declarations of impiety even go so far as not only to ascribe to the Son birth in time, but also generation in time to the Father; because the process of generation and the birth take place within one period.

34. But, heretic, do you think it is pious and devout to confess that God always existed, yet was not always Father? If you think this is pious, then you must condemn Paul as impious when he says that the Son existed before eternal times (Titus 1:2). You must also accuse Wisdom itself when it testifies about itself that it was established before the ages, for it was present with the Father when He was preparing the heaven. But in order for you to assign to God a beginning point for being Father, you must first determine the starting point at which the times began. If they had a beginning, then the Apostle is lying when he declares them to be eternal. You are all accustomed to reckon the times from the creation of the sun and moon, since it is written about them, "And let them be for signs and for times and for years" (Genesis 1:14). But He who is before the heaven, which even in your view is before time, is also before the ages. And He is not merely before the ages, but also before the generations of generations that precede the ages. Why do you limit divine and infinite things by what is perishable and earthly and narrow? Regarding Christ, Paul knows nothing except an eternity of times. Wisdom does not say it is after anything, but before everything. In your judgment the times were established by the sun and moon, but David shows that Christ remains before the sun, saying, "His name is before the sun." And lest you think that the things of God began with the formation of this universe, he says again, "And for generations of generations before the moon." These great men counted worthy of prophetic inspiration look beyond time. Every opening through which human perception might penetrate behind the birth that transcends eternal times is barred. Yet let the faith of a devout imagination accept this as the limit of its speculations, remembering that the Lord Jesus Christ, God Only-begotten, is born in a manner to be acknowledged as a perfect birth, and in the reverence paid to His divinity, not forgetting that He is eternal.

34. But, heretic, do you consider it pious and devout to confess that God indeed always existed, yet was not always Father? For if it is pious for you to think so, you must then condemn Paul of impiety, when he says that the Son existed before times eternal Titus 1:2: you must also accuse Wisdom itself, when it bears witness concerning itself that it was founded before the ages: for it was present with the Father when He was preparing the heaven. But in order that you may assign to God a beginning of His being a Father, first determine the starting-point at which the times must have begun. For if they had a beginning, the Apostle is a liar for declaring them to be eternal. For you all are accustomed to reckon the times from the creation of the sun and the moon, since it is written of them, And let them be for signs and for times and for years. Genesis 1:14 But He Who is before the heaven, which in your view is even before time, is also before the ages. Nor is He merely before the ages, but also before the generations of generations which precede the ages. Why do you limit things divine and infinite by what is perishable and earthly and narrow? With regard to Christ, Paul knows of nothing except an eternity of times. Wisdom does not say that it is after anything, but before everything. In your judgment the times were established by the sun and the moon; but David shows that Christ remains before the sun, saying, His is name is before the sun. And lest you should think that the things of God began with the formation of this universe, he says again, And for generations of generations before the moon. These great men counted worthy of prophetic inspiration look down upon time: every opening is barred whereby human perception might penetrate behind the birth, which transcends times eternal. Yet let the faith of a devout imagination accept this as limit of its speculations, remembering that the Lord Jesus Christ, God Only-begotten, is born in a manner to be acknowledged as a perfect birth, and in the reverence paid to His divinity, not forgetting that He is eternal.

35. But we are accused of lying, and along with us the teaching proclaimed by the Apostle is attacked, because while it acknowledges the birth, it claims the eternity of that birth. The result is that while the birth testifies to an Author of being, the claim of eternity in the mystery of the divine birth goes beyond the limits of human understanding. For the statement of Wisdom concerning itself is brought forward against us, when it taught that it was created in these words: The Lord created Me for the beginning of His ways.

35. But we are accused of lying, and together with us the doctrine preached by the Apostle is attacked, because while it confesses the birth, it asserts the eternity of that birth: the result being that, while the birth bears witness to an Author of being, the assertion of eternity in the mystery of the divine birth transgresses the limits of human thought. For there is brought forward against us the declaration of Wisdom concerning itself, when it taught that it was created in these words: The Lord created Me for the beginning of His ways.

O wretched heretic! You are turning the weapons that were given to the Church to use against the Synagogue back against the Church's own preaching, and you are twisting the clear meaning of a saving doctrine against the common salvation of all. By these words, you claim that Christ is a creature, instead of using these words from the living Wisdom to silence the Jew who denies that Christ was God before eternal ages and that His power is active in all of God's working and teaching. In this passage, Wisdom has declared that it was created for the beginning of God's ways and for His works from the commencement of the ages—this was to prevent anyone from supposing that it did not exist before Mary. Yet Wisdom did not use this word "created" to signify that its birth was a creation, since it was created for the beginning of God's ways and for His works. Rather, to prevent anyone from supposing that this beginning of the ways—which is indeed the starting point for human knowledge of divine things—meant that an infinite birth was subject to the conditions of time, Wisdom declared itself established before the ages. Since being created for the beginning of the ways and for God's works is one thing, and being established before the ages is another, the establishing was meant to be understood as prior to the creation. The very fact that Wisdom was established for God's works before the ages was meant to point to the mystery of the creation, since the establishing is before the ages, but the creation for the beginning of the ways and for God's works is after the commencement of the ages.

36. And, O wretched heretic! You turn the weapons granted to the Church against the Synagogue, against belief in the Church's preaching, and distort against the common salvation of all the sure meaning of a saving doctrine. For you maintain by these words that Christ is a creature, instead of silencing the Jew, who denies that Christ was God before eternal ages, and that His power is active in all the working and teaching of God, by these words of the living Wisdom! For Wisdom has in this passage asserted that it had been created for the beginning of the ways of God and for His works from the commencement of the ages, lest perchance it might be supposed that it did not subsist before Mary; yet has not employed this word 'created' in order to signify that its birth was a creation, since it was created for the beginning of God's ways and for His works. Nay rather lest any one should suppose that this beginning of the ways, which is indeed the starting-point for the human knowledge of things divine, was meant to subordinate an infinite birth to conditions of time, Wisdom declared itself established before the ages. For, since it is one thing to be created for the beginning of the ways and for the works of God, and another to be established before the ages, the establishing was intended to be understood as prior to the creation; and the very fact of its being established for God's works before the ages was intended to point to the mystery of the creation; since the establishing is before the ages, but the creation for the beginning of the ways and for the works of God is after the commencement of the ages.

But now, to prevent the terms 'creation' and 'establishing' from being an obstacle to belief in the divine birth, these words follow: Before He made the earth, before He made firm the mountains, before all the hills He begot Me. Thus He is begotten before the earth, He who is established before the ages—and not only before the earth, but also before the mountains and hills. And indeed in these expressions, since Wisdom speaks of itself, more is meant than is said. For all objects which are used to convey the idea of infinity must be of such a kind that they come after no single thing and no class of things in time. But things existing in time cannot possibly be suited to indicate eternity, because by the very fact that they come after other things, they are unable to suggest the thought of infinity as a beginning, since they themselves have their own beginning in time. For what is so remarkable about God having begotten the Lord Christ before the earth, when the origin of the angels is found to be prior to the creation of the earth? Or why should He, who was said to be begotten before the earth, also be declared to be born before the mountains, and not only before the mountains but also before the hills—the hills being mentioned as an afterthought after the mountains, and reason requiring that there should be a world before mountains could exist? For these reasons it cannot be supposed that these words were used merely in order that He might be understood to exist prior to hills and mountains and earth, He who surpasses by the eternity of His own infinity things which are themselves prior to earth and mountains and hills.

37. But now, lest the terms 'creation' and 'establishing' should be an obstacle to belief in the divine birth, these words follow, Before He made the earth, before He made firm the mountains, before all the hills He begot Me. Thus He is begotten before the earth, Who is established before the ages; and not only before the earth, but also before the mountains and hills. And indeed in these expressions, since Wisdom speaks of itself, more is meant than is said. For all objects which are used to convey the idea of infinity must be of such a kind as to be subsequent in point of time to no single thing and to no class of things. But things existing in time cannot possibly be fitted to indicate eternity; because, from the very fact that they are posterior to other things, they are incapable of suggesting the thought of infinity as a beginning, themselves having their own beginning in time. For what wonder is it, that God should have begotten the Lord Christ before the earth, when the origin of the angels is found to be prior to the creation of the earth? Or why should He, Who was said to be begotten before the earth, be also declared to be born before the mountains, and not only before the mountains but also before the hills; the hills being mentioned, as an afterthought, after the mountains, and reason requiring that there should be a world before mountains could exist? For such reasons it cannot be supposed that these words were used merely in order that He might be understood to exist prior to hills and mountains and earth, Who surpasses by the eternity of His own infinity things which are themselves prior to earth and mountains and hills.

But this divine teaching has not left our minds without light, since it explains the meaning of the phrase in what follows: God made the regions, both the uninhabitable parts and the heights which are inhabited under the heaven. When He was preparing the heaven, I was with Him; and when He was setting apart His own seat. When above the winds He made the clouds huge in the upper air, and when He placed securely the springs under the heaven, and when He made firm the foundations of the earth, I was by Him, joining all things together. What moment in time is described here? Or how far can human understanding reach beyond the infinite birth of the Only-begotten God? Through created things whose origin we can grasp with our minds, it is impossible to understand the generation of Him who exists before all these things. Therefore we cannot claim that He came first in time, yet was not infinite, as if the only distinction granted to Him was a birth before temporal things. If that were the case, since created things by their nature are subject to the limits of time, He, though prior to them all, would be equally subject to the limits of time, because their creation within time would mark the time of His birth—namely that He was born before them. For whatever comes before temporal things stands in the same relationship to time as they do.

38. But this divine discourse has not left our understandings unenlightened, since it explains the reason of the phrase in what follows:– God made the regions, both the uninhabitable parts and the heights which are inhabited under the heaven. When He was preparing the heaven, I was with Him; and when He was setting apart His own seat. When above the winds He made the clouds huge in the upper air, and when He placed securely the springs under the heaven, and when He made firm the foundations of the earth, I was by Him, joining all things together. What period in time is here? Or how far are the conceptions of human intelligence allowed to reach beyond the infinite birth of God Only-begotten? By means of things whose creation we can conceive in our mind, it is not possible to understand the generation of Him, Who is prior to all these things; and hence we cannot maintain that He came, indeed, first in time, yet was not infinite, inasmuch as the only privilege bestowed upon Him was a birth prior to things temporal. For in that case, since they, by their constitution, are subject to the conditions of time, He, though prior to them all, would be equally subject to conditions of time, because their creation within time would define the time of His birth, namely that He was born before then; for that which is antecedent to temporal things stands in the same relation to time as they.

But God's voice, which teaches us true wisdom, speaks with perfection and expresses absolute truth when it teaches that Wisdom itself existed before not only temporal things but even infinite things. For when the heaven was being prepared, Wisdom was present with God. Is the preparation of heaven an act of God within time, so that a sudden impulse of thought took Him by surprise, as though His mind had previously been dull and inactive, and like human beings He searched for materials and tools to fashion the heaven? No, the prophet's understanding of how God works is completely different when he says, "By the word of the Lord the heavens were established, and all their power by the breath of His mouth." Yet the heavens needed God's command in order to be established, for their arrangement and excellence in this firm, unshaken structure they display did not come from the blending and mixing of some kind of matter, but from the breath of God's mouth. What does it mean, then, that Wisdom begotten of God was present with Him when He was preparing the heaven? Creation of heaven does not consist in preparing material, nor is it consistent with God's physis to linger over preliminary thoughts about His work. Everything that exists in created things was always with God, because although these things have a beginning with respect to their creation, they have no beginning with respect to God's knowledge and power. The prophet confirms this when he says, "O God, who has made all things which shall be." Although future things still need to be made insofar as they are to be created, to God—for whom there is nothing new or sudden in creation—they have already been made, since there is an ordering of times for their creation, and in the foreknowing work of the divine power they have already been made. Here, therefore, Wisdom, in teaching that it was born before the ages, teaches that it is not merely prior to things that have been created but is even co-eternal with what is eternal, namely with the preparation of the heaven and the setting apart of God's dwelling place. This dwelling place was not set apart at the time when it was actually made, for setting apart and fashioning a dwelling place are different things. Nor again was heaven formed at the time when it was prepared in God's mind, for Wisdom was with God both when He prepared and when He set apart the heaven. Afterward it was fashioning the heaven alongside God who formed it: it proves its eternity by its presence with Him as He prepares; it reveals its functions when it fashions alongside God who forms. Therefore, in the passage before us it said that it was begotten even before the earth and mountains and hills, because it meant to teach that it was present at the preparation of heaven, so that it might show that even when heaven was being prepared, this work was already finished in God's counsel, for to Him there is nothing new.

39. But the voice of God, our instruction in true wisdom, speaks what is perfect, and expresses the absolute truth, when it teaches that itself is prior not merely to things of time, but even to things infinite. For when the heaven was being prepared, it was present with God. Is the preparation of the heaven an act of God within time; so that an impulse of thought suddenly surprised His mind, as though it had been previously dull and inert, and after the fashion of men He sought for materials and instruments for fashioning the heaven? Nay, the prophet's conception of the working of God is far different, when He says, By the word of the Lord were the heavens established, and all their power by the breath of His mouth. Yet the heavens needed the command of God, that they might be established; for their arrangement and excellence in this firm unshaken constitution, which they display, did not arise from the blending and commingling of some kind of matter, but from the breath of the mouth of God. What then does it mean, that Wisdom begotten of God was present with Him, when He was preparing the heaven? For neither does the creation of heaven consist in a preparation of material, nor does it consist with the nature of God to linger over preliminary thoughts concerning His work. For everything, which there is in created things, was always with God: for although these things in respect of their creation have a beginning, nevertheless they have no beginning in respect of the knowledge and power of God. And here the prophet is our witness, saying, O God, Who hast made all things which shall be. For although things future, in so far as they are to be created, are still to be made, yet to God, with Whom there is nothing new or sudden in creation, they have already been made; since there is a dispensation of times for their creation, and in the prescient working of the divine power they have already been made. Here, therefore, Wisdom, in teaching that it was born before the ages, teaches that it is not merely prior to things which have been created, but is even co-eternal with what is eternal, to wit, with the preparation of the heaven, and the setting apart of the abode of God. For this abode was not set apart at the time when it was actually made, for setting apart and fashioning an abode are different things. Nor again was the heaven formed at the time when it was (ideally) prepared, for Wisdom was with God both when He prepared and when He set apart the heaven. And afterwards it was fashioning the heaven by the side of God Who formed it: it proves its eternity by its presence with Him as He prepares; it reveals its functions, when it fashions by the side of God Who forms. Therefore, in the passage before us it said that it was begotten even before the earth and mountains and hills, because it meant to teach that it was present at the preparation of the heaven; in order that it might show that, even when the heaven was being prepared, this work was already finished in the counsel of God, for to Him there is nothing new.

The preparation for creation is perpetual and eternal. The framework of this universe was not actually made through isolated acts of thought—meaning that God did not first think of the heaven, and then later have a thought and plan concerning the earth enter His mind. He did not think of each part separately, so that first the earth was spread out as a plain, then through better planning was made to rise up in mountains, then again was varied with hills, and in a fourth stage was also made habitable even in the heights. Nor did He arrange things so that the heaven was prepared and God's dwelling place set apart, and huge clouds in the upper air held the moisture caught up by the winds, then afterwards secure springs began to flow under the heaven, and finally the earth was made firm with strong foundations. For Wisdom declares that it existed before all these things. But since all things under the heaven were made through God, and Christ was present at the fashioning of the heaven and preceded even the eternity of the heaven which was prepared, this fact does not allow us to think of God having disconnected thoughts about details, since the whole preparation of these things is co-eternal with God. For although, as Moses teaches, each act of creation had its proper order—making the firmament solid, laying bare the dry land, gathering together the sea, ordering the stars, causing the waters and the earth to generate living creatures out of themselves—still, the creation of the heaven and earth and other elements is not separated by the slightest interval in God's working, since their preparation had been completed in the same infinity of eternity in the counsel of God.

40. For the preparation for creation is perpetual and eternal: nor was the frame of this universe actually made by isolated acts of thought, in the sense that first the heaven was thought of, and afterwards there came into God's mind a thought and plan concerning the earth; that He thought of each part singly, so that first the earth was spread out as a plain, and then through better counsels was made to rise up in mountains, and yet again was diversified with hills, and in the fourth place was also made habitable even in the heights; that so the heaven was prepared and the abode of God set apart, and huge clouds in the upper air held the exhalations caught up by the winds; then afterwards sure springs began to run under the heaven, and, last of all, the earth was made firm with strong foundations. For Wisdom declares that it is prior to all these things. But since all things under the heaven were made through God, and Christ was present at the fashioning of the heaven, and preceded even the eternity of the heaven which was prepared, this fact does not allow us to think in respect to God of disconnected thoughts on details, since the whole preparation of these things is co-eternal with God. For although, as Moses teaches, each act of creation had its proper order — the making the firmament solid, the laying bare of the dry land, the gathering together of the sea, the ordering of the stars, the generation by the waters and the earth when they brought forth living creatures out of themselves; yet the creation of the heaven and earth and other elements is not separated by the slightest interval in God's working, since their preparation had been completed in like infinity of eternity in the counsel of God.

Though Christ was present in God with these infinite and eternal decrees, He has given us knowledge only of the fact of His birth. This is so that just as understanding the birth leads us to faith in God, knowing that His birth is eternal might also support our piety. Neither reason nor experience allows us to speak of anything other than an eternal Son proceeding from an eternal Father.

41. Thus, though Christ was present in God with these infinite and eternal decrees, He has granted to us nothing more than a knowledge of the fact of His birth; in order that, just as an apprehension of the birth is the means which leads to faith in God, so also the knowledge of the eternity of His birth might avail to sustain piety; since neither reason nor experience allow us to speak of any but an eternal Son as proceeding from a Father Who is eternal.

Perhaps the word 'creation' and its use in reference to Him troubles us. Certainly the word 'creation' would trouble us, if both birth before the ages and creation for the beginning of the ways of God and for His works were not affirmed of Him. Birth cannot be understood to mean creation, since the birth precedes causation, but the creation takes place through causation. Before the preparation of heaven and before the beginning of the ages, He was established—He who was created for the beginning of the ways of God and for His works. Is it possible that being created for the beginning of the ways of God and for His works means the same thing as being born before all things? No: one of these ideas relates to time employed in action, but the other carries a meaning that has no relation to time.

42. But perhaps the word 'creation,' and its employment of Him, disturbs us. Certainly the word 'creation' would disturb us, if birth before the ages and creation for the beginning of the ways of God and for His works were not affirmed of Him. For birth cannot be understood to denote creation, since the birth precedes causation, but the creation takes place through causation. For before the preparation of the heaven and before the commencement of the ages was He established, Who was created for the beginning of the ways of God and for His works. Is it possible that to be created for the beginning of the ways of God and for His works, means the same as to be born before all things? No: one of these ideas relates to time employed in action, but the other bears a sense which has no relation to time.

Perhaps you want to interpret the statement that He was created for the works to mean that He was created because of the works—in other words, that Christ was created in order to perform the works. If that were true, He would exist as a servant and builder of the universe, not as one born the Lord of Glory. He would have been created to serve in forming the ages, rather than always being the beloved Son and King of the ages. However, the common understanding of Christians rejects this impious idea of yours, recognizing that being created for the beginning of the ways of God and for His works is one thing, while being born before the ages is another. Yet this very passage defeats your false claim that the Lord Christ was created for the sake of forming the universe, since it shows that God the Father is the Maker and Former of the universe—and shows this convincingly—because Christ Himself was present fashioning alongside the One who was forming all things. Although all Scripture speaks of the Lord Jesus Christ as the Creator of the universe, Wisdom here declares something that removes any opportunity for impiety: though God the Father was the Constructor of the universe, Wisdom itself was not absent from Him while He was constructing it, since Wisdom was present with Him even when He was preparing it beforehand. When the Father formed the universe, Wisdom also was fashioning it alongside the One who formed it, and was present with Him even when He prepared it. From this, Wisdom wants us to understand that it was not created because of God's works, precisely because it had been present at the eternal preparation of works yet to be. Wisdom proves that Scripture is not false by the fact that it fashioned the universe alongside God when He formed it.

43. Or perhaps you wish the assertion that He was created for the works to be understood in the sense that He was created on account of the works; in other words that Christ was created for the sake of performing the works. In that case He exists as a servant and a builder of the universe, and was not born the Lord of Glory; He was created for the service of forming the ages, and was not always the beloved Son and the King of the ages. But, although the general understanding of Christians contradicts this impious thought of yours, recognising that it is one thing to be created for the beginning of the ways of God and for His works, and another to be born before the ages, yet this very same passage thwarts your purpose of falsely asserting that the Lord Christ was created, on account of the formation of the universe, since it shows that God the Father is the Maker and Former of the universe, and shows it convincingly, since Christ Himself was present fashioning by the side of Him Who was forming all things. But, while all Scripture was designed to speak of the Lord Jesus Christ as the Creator of the universe, Wisdom, to destroy all occasion for impiety, has here declared that though God the Father was the Constructor of the universe, yet itself was not absent from Him while constructing it, since it was present with Him even when He was preparing it beforehand, and that when the Father formed the universe, Wisdom also was fashioning it by the side of Him Who formed it, and was present with Him even when He prepared it. Whence Wisdom would have us understand that it was not created on account of God's works, by the very fact that it had been present at the eternal preparation of works yet to be, and proves Scripture not to be false, by the fact that it fashioned the universe by the side of God when He formed it.

Heretic, learn at last from the revelation of Catholic teaching what it means to say that Christ was created for the beginning of God's ways and for His works. Let the words of Wisdom itself teach you the folly of your impious ignorance. For it begins this way: If I declare to you the things that happen every day, I will remember to recount the things from long ago. Wisdom had said earlier, I call to you, O men, and I raise my voice to the sons of men. You who are simple, understand subtlety, and you who are unlearned, apply your hearts. And again, Through me kings reign, and mighty men decree justice. Through me princes are magnified, and through me despots possess the earth. And again, I walk in the ways of equity and move in the midst of the paths of justice, so that I may distribute wealth to those who love me and fill their treasures with good things. Wisdom does not remain silent about its daily work. First, calling to all people, it advises the simple to understand subtlety and the unlearned to apply their hearts, so that a zealous and diligent reader may carefully consider the different and distinct meanings of the words. And so it teaches that through its methods and ordinances, all success, all attainment of knowledge or fame or wealth, is achieved. It shows that within itself are contained the reigns of kings and the prudence of the mighty, and the famous works of princes, and the justice of despots who possess the earth. Moreover, it does not mix with wicked deeds and has no part in acts of injustice. All this is done by Wisdom so that, by taking part in every work of equity and justice, it may supply to those who love it a wealth of eternal goods and incorruptible treasures. Therefore Wisdom, after declaring that it will relate the things that happen every day, promises that it will also remember to recount the things from long ago. Now what blindness it is to think that things were performed before the beginning of the ages, when they are expressly declared to date only from the beginning of the ages! For every work among those that date from the beginning of the ages is itself later than that beginning. But on the contrary, things that exist before the beginning of the ages precede the ordering of the ages, which are later than they are. And so Wisdom, after declaring that it remembers to speak of the things that date from the beginning of the ages, says, The Lord created me for the beginning of His ways for His works. By these words it indicates things performed from the date of the beginning of the ages. Thus Wisdom's teaching concerns not a generation declared to precede the ages, but a dispensation that began with the ages themselves.

44. Learn at last, heretic, from the revelation of Catholic teaching, what is the meaning of the saying that Christ was created for the beginning of the ways of God and for His works; and be taught by the words of Wisdom itself the folly of your impious dulness. For thus it begins: If I shall declare unto you the things which are done every day, I will remember to recount those things which are from of old. For Wisdom had said before, You, O men, I entreat, and I utter my voice to the sons of men. O you simple, understand subtlety, moreover ye unlearned, apply your heart; and again, Through Me kings reign, and mighty men decree justice. Through Me princes are magnified, and through Me despots possess the earth; and again, I walk in the ways of equity, and move in the midst of the paths of justice; that I may divide substance to those that love Me, and fill their treasures with good things. Wisdom is not silent about its daily work. And firstly entreating all men, it advises the simple to understand subtlety, and the unlearned to apply their heart, in order that a zealous and diligent reader may ponder the different and separate meanings of the words. And so it teaches that by its methods and ordinances all success, all attainment of knowledge or fame or wealth, is achieved: it shows that within itself are contained the reigns of kings and the prudence of the mighty, and the famous works of princes, and the justice of despots who possess the earth; that it moreover does not mingle with wicked deeds and has no part in acts of injustice; and that all this is done by Wisdom in order that, by taking part in every work of equity and justice, it may supply to those that love it, a wealth of eternal goods and incorruptible treasures. Therefore Wisdom, after declaring that it will relate the things which are done every day, promises that it will also be mindful to recount the things which are from of old. And now what blindness is it, to think that things were performed before the beginning of the ages, which are expressly declared to date merely from the beginning of the ages! For every work among those which date from the beginning of the ages is itself posterior to that beginning: but on the contrary, things which are before the beginning of the ages, precede the ordering of the ages, which are later than they. And so Wisdom, after declaring that it is mindful to speak of the things which date from the beginning of the ages, says, The Lord created Me for the beginning of His ways for His works, by these words denoting things performed from the date of the beginning of the ages. Thus Wisdom's teaching concerns not a generation declared to precede the ages, but a dispensation which began with the ages themselves.

We must also ask what it means to say that God, born before the ages, was again created for the beginning of the ways of God and for His works. This is surely said because where there is a birth before the beginning of the ages, there is the eternity of an endless generation. But where the same birth is represented as a creation from the beginning of the ages, for the ways of God and for His works, it is applied as the creative cause to the works and to the ways. And first, since Christ is Wisdom, we must see whether He is Himself the beginning of the way of the works of God. Of this, I think, there is no doubt, for He says, "I am the way," and "No man comes to the Father except through Me" (John 14:6). A way is the guide of those who travel, the course marked out for those who press forward, the safeguard of the ignorant, and a teacher, so to speak, of unknown and desired things. Therefore He is created for the beginning of the ways, for the works of God, because He is the Way and leads people to the Father. But we must seek the purpose of this creation, which is from the beginning of the ages. For it is also the mystery of the final dispensation, in which Christ was again created in bodily form and declared that He was the way of the works of God. Again, He was created for the ways of God from the beginning of the ages when, subjecting Himself to the visible form of a creature, He took the form of a created being.

45. We must also enquire what is the meaning of the saying that God, born before the ages, was again created for the beginning of the ways of God and for His works. This surely is said because where there is a birth before the commencement of the ages, there is the eternity of an endless generation: but where the same birth is represented as a creation from the commencement of the ages, for the ways of God and for His works, it is applied as the creative cause to the works and to the ways. And first, since Christ is Wisdom, we must see whether He is Himself the beginning of the way of the works of God. Of this, I think, there is no doubt; for He says, I am the way, and, No man comes to the Father except through Me. John 14:6 A way is the guide of those who go, the course marked out for those who hasten, the safeguard of the ignorant, a teacher, so to speak, of things unknown and longed for. Therefore He is created for the beginning of the ways, for the works of God; because He is the Way and leads men to the Father. But we must seek for the purpose of this creation, which is from the commencement of the ages. For it is also the mystery of the last dispensation, wherein Christ was again created in bodily form, and declared that He was the way of the works of God. Again, He was created for the ways of God from the commencement of the ages, when, subjecting Himself to the visible form of a creature, He took the form of a created being.

We need to examine for what ways of God and for what works of God Wisdom was created from the beginning of the ages, even though born of God before all ages. Adam heard the voice of One walking in Paradise. Do you think His approach could have been heard if He had not taken on the appearance of a created being? Doesn't the fact that He was heard as He walked prove that He was present in a created form? I won't ask in what form He spoke to Cain and Abel and Noah, and in what form He was present with Enoch, blessing him. An Angel speaks to Hagar, and He is certainly also God. Does He have the same form when He appears as an Angel as He has in that nature by which He is God? Clearly the form of an Angel is revealed, while afterwards mention is made of the nature of God. But why should I speak of an Angel? He comes as a man to Abraham. In the appearance of a man, in the shape of that created being, isn't Christ present in that nature which He possesses as also being God? A man speaks and is present in a body and is nourished by food, yet God is worshiped. Surely He who was an Angel is now also a man, so that we won't assume that any of these different appearances of one condition—that of the creature—is His natural form as God. Again, He comes to Jacob in human form and even grapples with him in wrestling. He takes hold with His hands and struggles with His limbs and bends His sides and adopts every movement and gesture of ours. But again He is revealed, this time to Moses, as fire, so that you might learn to believe that this created nature was to provide Him with an outward appearance, not to embody the reality of His nature. He possessed at that moment the power of burning, but He did not take on the destructive property that is inherent in the nature of fire, for the fire clearly burned yet the bush was not harmed.

46. And so let us see for what ways of God, and for what works of God, Wisdom was created from the commencement of the ages, though born of God before all ages. Adam heard the voice of One walking in Paradise. Do you think that His approach could have been heard, had He not assumed the guise of a created being? Is not the fact, that He was heard as He walked, proof that He was present in a created form? I do not ask in what guise He spoke to Cain and Abel and Noah, and in what guise He was near to Enoch also, blessing him. An Angel speaks to Hagar, and certainly He is also God. Has He the same form, when He appears like an Angel, as He has in that nature, by virtue of which He is God? Certainly the form of an Angel is revealed, where afterwards mention is made of the nature of God. But why should I speak of an Angel? He comes as a man to Abraham. Under the guise of a man, in the shape of that created being, is not Christ present in that nature, which He possesses as being also God? A man speaks, and is present in the body, and is nourished by food; and yet God is adored. Surely He Who was an Angel is now also man, in order to save us from the assumption that any of these diverse aspects of one state, that of the creature, is His natural form as God. Again, He comes to Jacob in human shape, and even grasps him for wrestling; and He takes hold with His hands, and struggles with His limbs, and bends His flanks, and adopts every movement and gesture of ours. But again He is revealed, this time to Moses, and as a fire; in order that you might learn to believe that this created nature was to provide Him with an outward guise, not to embody the reality of His nature. He possessed, at that moment, the power of burning, but He did not assume the destructive property which is inherent in the nature of fire, for the fire evidently burned and yet the bush was not injured.

Look at the entire sweep of history and consider what form He took when He appeared to Joshua son of Nun, a prophet who bore His name, or to Isaiah, who reports that he saw Him (as the Gospel also confirms in John 12:41), or to Ezekiel, who was even granted knowledge of the Resurrection, or to Daniel, who acknowledges the Son of Man in the eternal kingdom of the ages, or to all the others to whom He showed Himself in the form of various created beings—all for the ways of God and the works of God, that is, to teach us knowledge of God and to benefit our eternal condition. Why does this method, specifically designed for human salvation, now provoke such an impious attack on His eternal birth? The creation you speak of dates from the beginning of the ages, but His birth is without end and exists before the ages. By all means claim that we are twisting words—if a Prophet, or the Lord, or an Apostle, or any divine oracle has ever described the birth of His eternal divinity by the term "creation." In all these appearances, God, who is a consuming fire, is present in created form in such a way that He could set aside the created form by the same power by which He took it on, being able to destroy once more what had come into existence only so that it might be seen.

47. Glance over the whole course of time, and realise in what guise He appeared to Joshua the Son of Nun, a prophet bearing His name, or to Isaiah, who relates that he saw Him, as the Gospel also bears witness John 12:41, or to Ezekiel, who was admitted even to knowledge of the Resurrection, or to Daniel, who confesses the Son of Man in the eternal kingdom of the ages, or to all the rest to whom He presented Himself in the form of various created beings, for the ways of God and for the works of God, that is to say, to teach us to know God, and to profit our eternal state. Why does this method, expressly designed for human salvation, bring about at the present time such an impious attack upon His eternal birth? The creation, of which you speak, dates from the commencement of the ages; but His birth is without end, and before the ages. Maintain by all means that we are doing violence to words, if a Prophet, or the Lord, or an Apostle, or any oracle whatever has described by the name of creation the birth of His eternal divinity. In all these manifestations God, Who is a consuming fire, is present, as created, in such a manner that He could lay aside the created form by the same power by which He assumed it, being able to destroy again that which had come into existence merely that it might be looked upon.

The blessed and true birth of the flesh conceived within the Virgin is called by the Apostle both a creating and a making, because what was born included both the nature and form of our created existence. Clearly, in his thinking, this language applies to Christ's true birth as a man, since he says, "But when the fullness of the time came, God sent His Son, made of a woman, made under the law, in order that He might redeem those who are under the law, that we might obtain the adoption of sons." So He is God's own Son, Who is made in human form and of human origin. He is not only made but also created, as it says: "Even as the truth is in Jesus, that you put away according to your former manner of life, that old man, which becomes corrupt according to the lusts of deceit. However, be ye renewed in the spirit of your mind, and put ye on that new man, which is created according to God." Therefore, the new man who has been created according to God is to be put on. For He Who was Son of God was also born Son of Man. This was not the birth of the divinity, but the creating of the flesh—the new Man taking the title of the race and being created according to God Who was born before the ages. He explains how the new man was created according to God in what follows, adding "in righteousness, and in holiness, and in truth." For there was no guile in Him, and He has been made unto us righteousness and sanctification, and is Himself the Truth. This, then, is the Christ, created a new man according to God, Whom we put on.

48. But that blessed and true birth of the flesh conceived within the Virgin the Apostle has named both a creating and a making, for then there was born both the nature and form of our created being. And without doubt in his view this name belongs to Christ's true birth as a man, since he says, But when the fullness of the time came, God sent His Son, made of a woman, made under the law, in order that He might redeem those who are under the law, that we might obtain the adoption of sons. Galatians 4:4-5 And so He is God's own Son, Who is made in human form and of human origin; nor is He only made but also created, as it is said: Even as the truth is in Jesus, that you put away according to your former manner of life, that old man, which becomes corrupt according to the lusts of deceit. However, be ye renewed in the spirit of your mind, and put ye on that new man, which is created according to God. Ephesians 4:21-24 So the new man is to be put on Who has been created according to God. For He Who was Son of God was born also Son Man. This was not the birth of the divinity, but the creating of the flesh; the new Man taking the title of the race, and being created according to God Who was born before the ages. And how the new man was created according to God, he explains in what follows, adding, in righteousness, and in holiness, and in truth. For there was no guile in Him; and He has been made unto us righteousness and sanctification, and is Himself the Truth. This, then, is the Christ, created a new man according to God, Whom we put on.

If, then, Wisdom, in saying that it was mindful of the things that have been performed since the beginning of the ages, said that it was created for the works of God and for the ways of God, and yet, while saying that it was created, taught that it was established before the ages—this was to prevent us from supposing that the mystery of that created form, assumed in various and frequent ways, involved any change in its nature. For although the firmness with which it was established would not allow any disturbance that could overthrow it, yet to prevent the establishment from seeming to mean something less than birth, Wisdom declared itself to be begotten before all things. If this is so, why is the term "creation" now applied to the birth of that which was both begotten before all things and also established before the ages? Because that which was established before the ages was created anew from the commencement of the ages for the beginning of the ways of God and for His works. In this sense we must understand the difference between creation from the commencement of the ages and that birth which precedes the ages and all things. At least impiety does not have this excuse: that it can plead error as the cause of its profanity.

49. If, then, Wisdom, in saying that it was mindful of the things which have been performed since the beginning of the ages, said that it was created for the works of God and for the ways of God; and yet, while saying that it was created, taught that it was established before the ages, lest we should suppose that the mystery of that created form, so variously and frequently assumed, involved some change in its nature;– for although the firmness with which it was established would not allow of any disturbance that could overthrow it, yet, lest the establishment might seem to mean something less than birth, Wisdom declared itself to be begotten before all things:– if this is so, why is the term 'creation' now applied to the birth of that which was both begotten before all things, and also established before the ages? Because that which was established before the ages was created anew from the commencement of the ages for the beginning of the ways of God and for His works. In this sense must we understand the difference between creation from the commencement of the ages and that birth which precedes the ages and all things. Impiety at least has not this excuse, that it can plead error as the cause of its profanity.

For although weakness of understanding might hinder the perceptions of a devoutly disposed person, so that even after this explanation he might fail to grasp the meaning of creation, nevertheless even the letter of the Apostle's statement, when he applies the term "making" to a true birth, should have sufficed for a sincere, if not intelligent, belief that the term "creation" was designed to lead to belief in generation. For when the Apostle was minded to assert the birth of One from one Parent—that is to say, the birth of the Lord from a virgin without a conception due to human passions—he clearly had a definite purpose in calling Him "made of a woman," though he knew and had frequently asserted that He had been born. He desired that the "birth" should point to the reality of the generation, and the "making" should testify to the birth of One from one Parent, because the term "making" excludes the idea of a conception by means of human intercourse, it being expressly stated that He was made of a virgin, though it is equally certain that He was born and not made. But see, heretic, how impious you are. No sentence of prophet, or evangelist, or apostle has said that Jesus Christ was created from God rather than born from Him; yet you deny the birth and assert the creation, but not according to the Apostle's meaning when he said that He was made, lest there should be any doubt that He was born as One from one Parent. You make your assertion in a most impious sense, implying that God did not derive His being by way of birth conveying physis, although a creature would rather have come into being out of nothing. This is the primary infection in your unhappy mind—not that you term birth a creating, but that you adapt your faith to the idea of creation instead of birth. And yet while it would mark a poor intellect, still it would not mark a person entirely undevout, if you had called Christ created in order that people might recognize His impossible birth from God as being that of One from One.

50. For although the weakness of the understanding might hinder the perceptions of a man devoutly disposed, so that, even after this explanation, he might fail to grasp the meaning of creation, nevertheless, even the letter of the Apostle's saying, when he applies the term making to a true birth, should have sufficed for a sincere, if not intelligent, belief, that the term creation was designed to conduce to a belief in generation. For when the Apostle was minded to assert the birth of One from one Parent, that is to say, the birth of the Lord from a virgin without a conception due to human passions, he clearly had a definite purpose in calling Him made of a woman, Whom he knew and had frequently asserted to have been born. He desired that the 'birth' should point to the reality of the generation, and the 'making' should testify to the birth of One from one Parent; because the term 'making' excludes the idea of a conception by means of human intercourse, it being expressly stated that He was made of a virgin, though it is equally certain that He was born and not made. But see, heretic, how impious you are. No sentence of prophet, or evangelist, or apostle has said that Jesus Christ was created from God, rather than born from Him: yet you deny the birth, and assert the creation, but not according to the Apostle's meaning, when he said that He was made, lest there should be any doubt that He was born as One from one Parent. You make your assertion in a most impious sense, implying that God did not derive His being by way of birth conveying nature; although a creature would rather have come into being out of nothing. This is the primary infection in your unhappy mind, not that you term birth a creating, but that you adapt your faith to the idea of creation instead of birth. And yet while it would mark a poor intellect, still it would not mark a man entirely undevout, if you had called Christ created, in order that men might recognise His impossible birth from God, as being that of One from One.

51. But a firm apostolic faith does not allow any of these ideas. For it knows in what period of time Christ was created, and in what eternity of times He was born. Moreover, He was born God of God, and the divinity of His true birth and perfect generation is not in doubt. For in relation to God we recognize only two modes of existence: birth and eternity. Birth, however, does not come after anything but before all things, so that birth only testifies to a Source of being and does not suggest any incompatibility between the offspring and the Source of being. Still, everyone agrees that this birth, because it is from God, implies a secondary position in relation to the Source of being, and yet cannot be separated from that Source, since any attempt in thought to go beyond accepting the fact of birth must also necessarily penetrate the mystery of the generation. And so this is the only pious way to speak about God: to know Him as Father, and with Him to know also the one who is the Son born of Him. Nor are we taught anything else about God except that He is the Father of God the Only-begotten and the Creator. So human weakness must not overreach itself, and it should make only this confession, in which alone its salvation lies—that before the mystery of the Incarnation, it is always assured concerning the Lord Jesus Christ of this one fact: that He had been born.

51. But none of these phrases does a firm apostolic faith permit. For it knows in what dispensation of time Christ was created, and in what eternity of times He was born. Moreover, He was born God of God, and the divinity of His true birth and perfect generation is not doubtful. For in relation to God we acknowledge only two modes of being, birth and eternity: birth, moreover, not after anything, but before all things, so that birth only bears witness to a Source of being, and does not predicate any incongruity between the offspring and the Source of being. Still, by common admission, this birth, because it is from God, implies a secondary position in respect to the Source of being, and yet cannot be separated from that Source, since any attempt of thought to pass beyond acceptance of the fact of birth, must also necessarily penetrate the mystery of the generation. And so this is the only pious language to use about God: to know Him as Father, and with Him to know also Him, Who is the Son born of Him. Nor assuredly are we taught anything concerning God, except that He is the Father of God the Only-begotten and the Creator. So let not human weakness overreach itself; and let it make this only confession, in which alone lies its salvation — that, before the mystery of the Incarnation, it is ever assured, concerning the Lord Jesus Christ, of this one fact that He had been born.

For my part, as long as I have the power through this Spirit You have given me, Holy Father, Almighty God, I will confess that You are not only eternally God, but also eternally Father. I will never fall into such foolishness and impiety as to make myself the judge of Your omnipotence and Your mysteries, nor will my weak understanding arrogantly seek more than the devout belief in Your infinitude and faith in Your eternity that have been taught to me. I will not claim that You were ever without Your Wisdom, Your Power, and Your Word, without God the Only-begotten, my Lord Jesus Christ. The weak and imperfect language our nature is limited to does not control my thoughts about You, so that my poverty of speech should silence faith. For although we have a word and wisdom and power of our own, produced by our free inner activity, Yours is the absolute generation of perfect God, Who is Your Word and Wisdom and Power, so that He can never be separated from You, Who in these names of Your eternal properties is shown to be born of You. Yet His birth is only shown enough to make clear the fact that You are the Source of His being, yet sufficiently to confirm our belief in His infinity, since it is declared that He was born before eternal times.

52. For my part, so long as I shall have the power by means of this Spirit Whom You have granted me, Holy Father, Almighty God, I will confess You to be not only eternally God, but also eternally Father. Nor will I ever break out into such folly and impiety, as to make myself the judge of Your omnipotence and Your mysteries, nor shall this weak understanding arrogantly seek for more than that devout belief in Your infinitude and faith in Your eternity, which have been taught me. I will not assert that You were ever without Your Wisdom, and Your Power, and Your Word, without God Only-begotten, my Lord Jesus Christ. The weak and imperfect language, to which our nature is limited, does not dominate my thoughts concerning You, so that my poverty of utterance should choke faith into silence. For although we have a word and wisdom and power of our own, the product of our free inward activity, yet Yours is the absolute generation of perfect God, Who is Your Word and Wisdom and Power; so that He can never be separated from You, Who in these names of Your eternal properties is shown to be born of You. Yet His birth is only so far shown as to make manifest the fact that You are the Source of His being; yet sufficiently to confirm our belief in His infinity, inasmuch as it is related that He was born before times eternal.

In human life, you have placed before us many things where we don't know the cause, yet we can see the result. Reverence teaches us faith where ignorance is simply part of our nature. When I lift my weak eyes to your heaven, I am certain only that it belongs to you. When I see the fixed orbits of the stars, their yearly circuits, the Pleiades, the Great Bear, and the Morning Star, each with their different tasks in their appointed service, I recognize your presence, O God, in these things I cannot fully understand. When I look at the amazing surging of your sea, I know I have failed to grasp not only where the waters came from but even the movements of this constantly changing expanse. Still, I hold on to faith in some reasonable cause, though one I cannot see, and I still recognize you in these things I do not know. Furthermore, when I think about the earth, which through hidden forces causes all the seeds it receives to decay, brings them to life when they have decayed, multiplies them when they come alive, and strengthens them when they are multiplied—in all these changes I find nothing my mind can understand. Yet my ignorance actually helps me recognize you, because though I know nothing about the nature that serves me, I recognize you through the actual experience of the benefits I possess. Moreover, though I do not know myself, I still perceive enough to marvel at you all the more because I am ignorant of myself. Without understanding it, I perceive a certain motion or order or life in my mind when it exercises its powers, and this very perception I owe to you. Though you deny me the power to understand my own natural origin, you still give me the ability to perceive nature with its attractions. Since I recognize you in matters concerning myself, ignorant as I am, I will not have weaker faith in your omnipotence in matters concerning you just because I do not understand. My thoughts will not attempt to grasp and master the origin of your Only-begotten Son, nor will my faculties strain to reach beyond the truth that he is my Creator and my God.

53. For in human affairs You have set before us many things of such a sort, that though we do not know their cause, yet the effect is not unknown; and reverence inculcates faith, where ignorance is inherent in our nature. Thus when I raised to Your heaven these feeble eyes of mine, my certainty regarding it was limited to the fact that it is Yours. For seeing therein these orbits where the stars are fixed, and their annual revolutions, and the Pleiades and the Great Bear and the Morning Star, each having their varied duties in the service which is appointed them, I recognise Your presence, O God, in these things whereof I cannot gain any clear understanding. And when I view the marvellous swellings of Your sea, I know that I have failed to comprehend not merely the origin of the waters but even the movements of this changeful expanse; yet I grasp at faith in some reasonable cause, although it is one that I cannot see, and fail not to recognise You in these things also, which I do not know. Furthermore, when in thought I turn to the earth, which by the power of hidden agencies causes to decay all the seeds which it receives, quickens them when decayed, multiplies them when quickened, and makes them strong when multiplied; in all these changes I find nothing which my mind can understand, yet my ignorance helps towards recognising You, for though I know nothing of the nature that waits on me, I recognise You by actual experience of the advantages I possess. Moreover, though I do not know myself, yet I perceive so much that I marvel at You the more because I am ignorant of myself. For without understanding it, I perceive a certain motion or order or life in my mind when it exercises its powers; and this very perception I owe to You, for though You deny the power of understanding my natural first beginning, yet You give that of perceiving nature with its charms. And since in what concerns myself I recognise You, ignorant as I am, so recognising You I will not in what concerns You cherish a feebler faith in Your omnipotence, because I do not understand. My thoughts shall not attempt to grasp and master the origin of Your Only-begotten Son, nor shall my faculties strain to reach beyond the truth that He is my Creator and my God.

His birth is before eternal times. If anything exists that comes before eternity, it will be something that, even when eternity is fully grasped, still cannot be grasped. And this something is Yours, and is Your Only-begotten—not a portion, nor an extension, nor any empty name invented to fit some theory about how You act. He is the Son, a Son born of You, God the Father, Himself true God, begotten by You in the unity of Your nature, and worthy to be acknowledged after You, and yet with You, since You are the eternal Author of His eternal origin. For since He is from You, He is second to You; yet since He is Yours, You are not to be separated from Him. For we must never claim that You once existed without Your Son, or we would be accusing You either of imperfection, as if You were then unable to generate, or of superfluousness after the generation. And so the precise meaning for us of the eternal generation is that we know You to be the eternal Father of Your Only-begotten Son, who was born of You before eternal times.

54. His birth is before times eternal. If anything exist which precedes eternity, it will be something which, when eternity is comprehended, still eludes comprehension. And this something is Yours, and is Your Only-begotten; no portion, nor extension, nor any empty name devised to suit some theory of Your mode of action. He is the Son, a Son born of You, God the Father, Himself true God, begotten by You in the unity of Your nature, and meet to be acknowledged after You, and yet with You, since You are the eternal Author of His eternal origin. For since He is from You, He is second to You; yet since He is Yours, You are not to be separated from Him. For we must never assert that Thou once existed without Your Son, lest we should be reproaching You either with imperfection, as then unable to generate, or with superfluousness after the generation. And so the exact meaning for us of the eternal generation is that we know You to be the eternal Father of Your Only-begotten Son, Who was born of You before times eternal.

I cannot be satisfied simply by using my faith and voice to deny that my Lord and God, Your Only-begotten, Jesus Christ, is a creature. I must also deny that this name "creature" applies to Your Holy Spirit, since He proceeds from You and is sent through Him—so great is my reverence for everything that is Yours. And though I know that You alone are unbegotten and that the Only-begotten is born of You, I will not refuse to say that the Holy Spirit was begotten, nor will I claim that He was ever created. I fear the blasphemies that would be suggested against You by using this title "creature," which I share with the other beings You brought into existence. Your Holy Spirit, as the Apostle says, searches and knows Your deep things, and as Intercessor for me He speaks to You words I could not utter. Shall I then describe—or rather dishonor—by the title "creature" the power of His nature, which exists eternally, derived from You through Your Only-begotten? Nothing except what belongs to You penetrates into You, nor can the working of a power foreign and alien to You measure the depth of Your limitless majesty. Whatever enters into You belongs to You, nor is anything alien to You that dwells in You through its searching power.

55. But, for my part, I cannot be content by the service of my faith and voice, to deny that my Lord and my God, Your Only-begotten, Jesus Christ, is a creature; I must also deny that this name of 'creature' belongs to Your Holy Spirit, seeing that He proceeds from You and is sent through Him, so great is my reverence for everything that is Yours. Nor, because I know that You alone are unborn and that the Only-begotten is born of You, will I refuse to say that the Holy Spirit was begotten, or assert that He was ever created. I fear the blasphemies which would be insinuated against You by such use of this title 'creature,' which I share with the other beings brought into being by You. Your Holy Spirit, as the Apostle says, searches and knows Your deep things, and as Intercessor for me speaks to You words I could not utter; and shall I express or rather dishonour, by the title 'creature,' the power of His nature, which subsists eternally, derived from You through Your Only-begotten? Nothing, except what belongs to You, penetrates into You; nor can the agency of a power foreign and strange to You measure the depth of Your boundless majesty. To You belongs whatever enters into You; nor is anything strange to You, which dwells in You through its searching power.

I cannot fully describe the Holy Spirit, just as I cannot fully describe His intercession for me. In the same way that we understand the revelation that Your Only-begotten was born from You before eternal time—when we stop wrestling with unclear language and difficult concepts, the one certainty of His birth remains—so I hold firmly in my mind the truth that Your Holy Spirit is from You and through Him, even though I cannot comprehend it with my intellect. For in Your spiritual matters I am slow to understand, as Your Only-begotten says, "Do not marvel that I said to you, you must be born again. The Spirit breathes where it wills, and you hear its voice; but you do not know where it comes from or where it goes. So is everyone who is born of water and of the Holy Spirit." Though I believe in my regeneration, I believe it without full understanding; I possess the reality, though I do not comprehend it. My own consciousness played no part in causing this new birth, which is evident in its effects. Moreover, the Spirit has no limits; He speaks when He wills, what He wills, and where He wills. Since the cause of His coming and going is unknown, though the observer is aware of the fact, should I count the nature of the Spirit among created things and limit Him by assigning a time to His origin? Your servant John indeed says that all things were made through the Son, Who as God the Word was in the beginning with You, O God. Again, Paul lists all things as created in Him, in heaven and on earth, visible and invisible. And while he declared that everything was created in Christ and through Christ, he thought that regarding the Holy Spirit, the description was sufficient when he called Him Your Spirit. I will think about these matters alongside these men, who are uniquely Your chosen ones; just as, following their example, I will say nothing beyond my understanding about Your Only-begotten but simply declare that He was born, so also following their example I will not go beyond what human intellect can know about Your Holy Spirit but simply declare that He is Your Spirit. May my portion be not useless arguments over words, but the steady confession of an unwavering faith!

56. But I cannot describe Him, Whose pleas for me I cannot describe. As in the revelation that Your Only-begotten was born of You before times eternal, when we cease to struggle with ambiguities of language and difficulties of thought, the one certainty of His birth remains; so I hold fast in my consciousness the truth that Your Holy Spirit is from You and through Him, although I cannot by my intellect comprehend it. For in Your spiritual things I am dull, as Your Only-begotten says, Marvel not that I said to you, you must be born anew. The Spirit breathes where it will, and you hear the voice of it; but dost not know whence it comes or whither it goes. So is every one who is born of water and of the Holy Spirit. John 3:7-8 Though I hold a belief in my regeneration, I hold it in ignorance; I possess the reality, though I comprehend it not. For my own consciousness had no part in causing this new birth, which is manifest in its effects. Moreover the Spirit has no limits; He speaks when He will, and what He will, and where He will. Since, then, the cause of His coming and going is unknown, though the watcher is conscious of the fact, shall I count the nature of the Spirit among created things, and limit Him by fixing the time of His origin? Your servant John says, indeed, that all things were made through the Son, Who as God the Word was in the beginning, O God, with You. Again, Paul recounts all things as created in Him, in heaven and on earth, visible and invisible. Colossians 1:16 And, while he declared that everything was created in Christ and through Christ, he thought, with respect to the Holy Spirit, that the description was sufficient, when he called Him Your Spirit. With these men, peculiarly Your elect, I will think in these matters; just as, after their example, I will say nothing beyond my comprehension about Your Only-begotten, but simply declare that He was born, so also after their example I will not trespass beyond that which human intellect can know about Your Holy Spirit, but simply declare that He is Your Spirit. May my lot be no useless strife of words, but the unwavering confession of an unhesitating faith!

Keep, I pray, this devout faith of mine pure and undefiled. Even until my last breath, grant that these beliefs may remain what I confess: that I may always hold fast to what I professed in the creed of my regeneration when I was baptized in the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit. Let me worship You, our Father, and Your Son together with You. Let me receive the favor of Your Holy Spirit, who is from You through Your Only-begotten. For I have a trustworthy witness to my faith, who says, "Father, all Mine are Yours, and Yours are Mine" (John 17:10)—my Lord Jesus Christ, who remains in You, and from You, and with You, forever God, who is blessed forever and ever. Amen.

57. Keep, I pray You, this my pious faith undefiled, and even till my spirit departs, grant that this may be the utterance of my convictions: so that I may ever hold fast that which I professed in the creed of my regeneration, when I was baptized in the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit. Let me, in short, adore You our Father, and Your Son together with You; let me win the favour of Your Holy Spirit, Who is from You, through Your Only-begotten. For I have a convincing Witness to my faith, Who says, Father, all Mine are Yours, and Yours are Mine John 17:10, even my Lord Jesus Christ, abiding in You, and from You, and with You, for ever God: Who is blessed for ever and ever. Amen.